Sakhis, inspiration, spiritual updesh for thirsty Naam seekers...
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 1
FROM THE HEART By Vaahi-guroo Jee’s grace
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 2
CONTENTS 1. INTRODUCTION...............................................................................................................................7 1.1 WELCOME .......................................................................................................................................7 1.2 INVITATION TO JOIN NAAM.NET INSPIRATION GROUP .....................................................................7 1.3 CONNECTED.....................................................................................................................................7 2. THE MEANING OF LIFE.................................................................................................................9 2.1 "DARSHAN" .....................................................................................................................................9 2.2 THE ULTIMATE GOAL ....................................................................................................................11 2.3 HEAVEN AND HELL........................................................................................................................12 2.4 THE VILLAGE OF CHILDREN ..........................................................................................................12 2.5 PLANET KHANDA ...........................................................................................................................14 3. REINCARNATION ..........................................................................................................................15 3.1 IRON CLAD SOLDIERS ....................................................................................................................15 3.2 GOOD AND BAD ACTIONS .............................................................................................................20 3.3 GURU TEGH BAHADUR JEE WOKE ME UP!....................................................................................23 3.4 RE-INCARNATION AND TRANSMIGRATION.....................................................................................23 4. GURU’S GRACE (KIRPA) .............................................................................................................26 4.1 IK ONKAR SATGURPRASAD ............................................................................................................26 4.2 STILL SHINING ...............................................................................................................................27 4.3 WHEN THE DEAR LORD GRANTS HIS GRACE ................................................................................27 5. HUKAM - OBEYING GOD’S ORDER..........................................................................................28 5.1 HIS WILL / OUR EGO .....................................................................................................................28 5.2 CHILDREN OF GOD .......................................................................................................................29 5.3 HUKAM VERSUS HAUMAI ..............................................................................................................29 5.4 HORSE AND CART .........................................................................................................................29 5.5 KARMA AND FREE WILL ...............................................................................................................30 5.6 NICE CUP OF TEA ..........................................................................................................................30 5.7 BETTER TO DIE THAN TO LIVE ALONE..........................................................................................31 5.8 A POUND OF FLESH .......................................................................................................................32 6. GURU - THE ENLIGHTENER.......................................................................................................33 6.1 WHY WERE THE GURU’S BORN INTO THE WORLD? .....................................................................33 6.2 IS GURU NANAK GOD? ..................................................................................................................33 7. GURU GRANTH SAHIB JEE.........................................................................................................39 7.1 GURU GRANTH SAHIB JEE AND GURU KHALSA PANTH .................................................................39 7.2 LIVING GURU .................................................................................................................................39 7.3 HOW DO YOU FOLLOW RELIGION? ................................................................................................39 7.4 NEED OR GREED?..........................................................................................................................40 7.5 THIRSTY ........................................................................................................................................41 7.6 EAT LITTLE, SLEEP LITTLE ............................................................................................................42 7.7 SORRY TO ANNOUNCE THAT THE LIGHT AT THE END OF THE TUNNEL.. .....................................42 7.8 SUKH ASAN ...................................................................................................................................42 8. THE SIKH .........................................................................................................................................43 8.1 BEAUTIFUL BRIDES ........................................................................................................................43 8.2 A SIKH OF THE GURU ...................................................................................................................44 9. HUMILITY .......................................................................................................................................45 9.1 THE SLAVE DOG.............................................................................................................................45 9.2 THERE IS NO-ONE AS UNGRATEFUL AS ME ......................................................................................46 9.3 TIME TO PRAY ...............................................................................................................................46
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 3
9.4 MALCOLM X..................................................................................................................................47 9.5 QUESTIONS ....................................................................................................................................50 9.6 I KNOW NOTHING ..........................................................................................................................51 9.7 CAN'T DO NOTHING EXCEPT NAAM JAP ........................................................................................53 9.8 TEREE SEVA - YOUR SERVICE .......................................................................................................53 9.9 SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCES................................................................................................................54 9.10 THE KING ....................................................................................................................................54 9.11 THE PRICE OF WATER .................................................................................................................55 9.12 PINK ELEPHANT ...........................................................................................................................56 9.13 SEVA AND SIMRAN ......................................................................................................................57 9.14 MOTHS TO LIGHT ........................................................................................................................58 9.15 VIRTUAL HOME ...........................................................................................................................59 9.16 DEAR AKAL PURAKH JI,...............................................................................................................60 10. AMRIT - BELONG TO THE GURU............................................................................................61 10.1 BEG FOR AMRIT NAAM ................................................................................................................61 10.2 ARDAS .........................................................................................................................................62 10.3 SATGURU JEE LOVES YOU ..........................................................................................................62 10.4 LOVE WAHEGURU JEE .................................................................................................................63 10.5 GANGA SAGAR - THE GURU’S KETTLE ........................................................................................64 10.6 TRIP TO SACH KHAND - THE PLAY ..............................................................................................65 10.7 BHAI JOGA SINGH AND THE PROSTITUTE ....................................................................................67 10.8 SIKH MOTHERS FEAR NOT ...........................................................................................................68 10.9 DIE FOR AMRIT............................................................................................................................68 10.10 I BELIEVE IN TRUTH, BUT NOT IN GURU GOBIND SINGH JI.......................................................68 10.11 RIGHT TECHNIQUE? ...................................................................................................................69 10.12 THE WORLD SIKH ......................................................................................................................70 10.13 KHALSA CONSTRUCTORS ...........................................................................................................70 10.14 TREE OF LIFE.............................................................................................................................72 11. KHALSA UNIFORM .....................................................................................................................73 11.1 GURU GOBIND SINGH JEE’S BEARD .............................................................................................73 11.2 BANEE AND BANA .......................................................................................................................74 11.3 HOLY HAIR - KES ........................................................................................................................74 11.4 HEAD COVERING - KESKEE..........................................................................................................75 11.5 CAN WE TAKE THE 5KS OFF?......................................................................................................75 11.6 COVERING THE HEAD..................................................................................................................76 12. STRONG KHALSA CHARACTER .............................................................................................76 12.1 MIRACLES ....................................................................................................................................76 12.2 PRACTISE WHAT YOU PREACH ....................................................................................................77 12.3 THE POWER OF FIVE....................................................................................................................78 12.4 THE SIKH MOTHERS YOU KNOW NOT .........................................................................................79 12.5 MANSOOR ....................................................................................................................................79 12.6 BHAI BIR SINGH JEE ....................................................................................................................79 12.7 DISTINCT KHALSA .......................................................................................................................80 12.8 JODHAY - WARRIORS ...................................................................................................................81 12.9 REAL KHALSA..............................................................................................................................81 12.10 REAL GURSIKH ..........................................................................................................................82 12.11 BHAI JEEVAN SINGH JEE ............................................................................................................82 12.12 GURSIKHA KEE DHOOR - GIANI NAR SINGH JEE ........................................................................84 12.13 MODERN DAY BHAI LALO JI - BHAI AMRIK SINGH JEE..............................................................86 12.14 GREETING KHALSA ....................................................................................................................87 12.15 UNITED WE STAND PART 1........................................................................................................87 12.16 UNITED WE STAND PART 2........................................................................................................88 12.17 WHAT’S IN A NAME? ................................................................................................................89 12.18 DAILY KHALSA DISCIPLINE ........................................................................................................90 12.19 EVERYDAY IS A BLESSED DAY .................................................................................................90 12.20 RELAX AND HAVE DRINK! ..........................................................................................................91
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 4
13. FAMILY LIFE................................................................................................................................92 13.1 HOW CAN I GET UP AT AMRITVELA AND LOOK AFTER THE KIDS? .................................................92 13.2 UNSUITABLE SONS .......................................................................................................................95 13.3 THREE GOLDEN RULES ................................................................................................................95 13.4 RENOUNCE DESIRE ......................................................................................................................96 14. THE POWER OF NAAM ..............................................................................................................96 14.1 NAAM IS YOUR HELPER AND SUPPORT ........................................................................................96 14.2 SWEET NAAM ..............................................................................................................................97 14.3 MR MOTIVATOR ..........................................................................................................................98 14.4 WONDERFUL NAM .......................................................................................................................99 14.5 TYPES OF PEOPLE ......................................................................................................................100 14.6 GUR THAPI DITI KAND JEO - THE GURU'S WARRIOR .................................................................101 14.7 SUCH IS THE POWER OF NAAM. ................................................................................................109 14.8 ‘TICK TICK’ FROM SANT ATTAR SINGH JI ..................................................................................109 14.9 FRAGRANCE OF AN ENLIGHTENED SOUL...................................................................................110 14.10 DYING MAN .............................................................................................................................111 14.11 CHRISTIAN PASTOR ..................................................................................................................112 14.12 CRYING MAN ...........................................................................................................................112 14.13 LOVE .......................................................................................................................................113 14.14 GENIE ......................................................................................................................................114 14.15 SIMRAN FOR OTHERS ..............................................................................................................115 14.16 DEVOTEE’S LOVE ....................................................................................................................116 14.17 AMRITVELA SONGBIRD ...........................................................................................................117 14.18 AMRITVELA BUSINESS ............................................................................................................118 14.19 AMRITVELA.............................................................................................................................119 14.20 GURU WOKE ME UP - NOT AN ALARM CLOCK!......................................................................120 14.21 SPARE TIME .............................................................................................................................121 14.22 BEETLE ....................................................................................................................................123 14.23 BHAI SAVAYA SINGH JEE .........................................................................................................124 14.24 BABBAR SHER SINGH JEE ........................................................................................................126 14.25 DRUGS .....................................................................................................................................127 14.26 JAP JEE SAHIB ..........................................................................................................................127 14.27 ARDAS .....................................................................................................................................128 14.28 WALK KHALSA, WALK TO WAHEGURU! .................................................................................128 14.29 KIRTAN TIME!..........................................................................................................................129 14.30 FOOTSTEPS IN THE SNOW ........................................................................................................130 14.31 I DON'T LIKE NAAM.................................................................................................................130 14.32 DARSHAN PARSAN SARSAN HARSAN ......................................................................................130 14.33 GURU NANAK DEV JEE'S EYES ................................................................................................131 14.34 ROOTS (MOOL MANTR - ROOT MANTR) .................................................................................134 14.35 BHAI RAMA SINGH JEE LIKES GARDENING ..............................................................................135 14.36 FROM HERE TO INFINITY!!!! - MEDITATE ON MOOL MANTR ...................................................135 14.37 MOOL MANTR EXAMPLES .......................................................................................................136 14.38 SATNAAM ................................................................................................................................136 14.39 WONDROUSLY KHOOB ............................................................................................................137 14.40 THE PRICE OF NAAM ...............................................................................................................137 14.41 GURU’S BARKING-DOG JUST WROTE TO SAY............ .............................................................137 14.42 JINEE NAAM DHIA-IA...............................................................................................................138 14.43 HUNGRY FOR LOVE .................................................................................................................138 14.44 SEEING MY POVERTY ..............................................................................................................139 14.45 CHARDEE-KALA ......................................................................................................................139 14.46 INSIDE STORY ..........................................................................................................................139 14.47 IN THE BODY ...........................................................................................................................140 14.48 SMILE.... ..................................................................................................................................140 14.49 DON’T GIVE UP .......................................................................................................................141 14.50 HOTLINE TO HEAVEN ...............................................................................................................141 14.51 NAMO BHOJ BHOJEH ...............................................................................................................142
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 5
15. SUFFERING AND SORROW.....................................................................................................143 15.1 HARD TIMES ..............................................................................................................................144 15.2 SORROW AND HAPPINESS ..........................................................................................................145 15.3 NO-ONE ASKS FOR SUFFERING..................................................................................................145 15.4 TWO SHOPKEEPERS ...................................................................................................................146 15.5 TRAIN OF THOUGHT ..................................................................................................................147 15.6 DEPRESSION...............................................................................................................................147 15.7 TERMINALLY ILL .......................................................................................................................148 15.8 DEATH .......................................................................................................................................149 15.9 HANDFUL OF DIRT.....................................................................................................................150 15.10 WATER OFF A DUCK'S BACK ..................................................................................................151 15.11 HEALTH ...................................................................................................................................151 15.12 THE CURE OF ALL ILLS IS NAAM - SARAB ROG KA AUKHAD NAAM.......................................152 15.13 BE HAPPY NOW .......................................................................................................................155 15.14 WHY BE SCARED?....................................................................................................................155 15.15 WHY WORRY?.........................................................................................................................156 16. FOOLISHNESS ............................................................................................................................156 16.1 JUDGEMENT DAY .......................................................................................................................156 16.2 WHEN PROBLEMS ARE TOO NUMEROUS ...................................................................................157 16.3 WRONG KEYS ............................................................................................................................157 16.4 CLEANLINESS IS NEXT TO GODLINESS.......................................................................................158 16.5 MEAT AND NAAM .....................................................................................................................159 16.6 BLACK CAT - RITUALS ...............................................................................................................161 16.7 SADHU SINGH AND TV..............................................................................................................162 16.8 AT THE END OF A ROPE............................................................................................................164 16.9 THREE HOLY MEN .....................................................................................................................165 16.10 NEVER FORGET WAHEGURU....................................................................................................166 16.11 SLEEPY SINGH?........................................................................................................................166 16.12 PURRING SISTERS ....................................................................................................................167 16.13 PRAISE AND SLANDER .............................................................................................................167 16.14 NAAM WARS ...........................................................................................................................167 16.15 THE ‘YOUNG SIKH AND PROUD’ EGO TRIP .............................................................................168 16.16 THE ONE LIGHT .......................................................................................................................170 16.17 BE HERE NOW .........................................................................................................................171 17. MAYA............................................................................................................................................172 17.1 MAYA THE WITCH ....................................................................................................................172 17.2 THE GREAT DEBATE ..................................................................................................................174 17.3 ME, MYSELF AND I ...................................................................................................................175 17.4 MONEY ......................................................................................................................................176 17.5 MOUSE-TRAP 1..........................................................................................................................176 17.6 MOUSE-TRAP 2..........................................................................................................................178 17.7 HUM AVGUN BHARAY ...............................................................................................................178 18. NASTY QUALITIES ....................................................................................................................179 18.1 SNAKES AND LADDERS..............................................................................................................179 18.2 HURTING A SAINT .....................................................................................................................179 18.3 NO ROOM FOR ME ( EGO - HAUMAI)........................................................................................180 18.4 HOT AIR (EGO - HAUMAI)..........................................................................................................180 18.5 WHILE ‘I’ RESIDED ....................................................................................................................180 18.6 HOUSE ON FIRE (EMOTIONAL ATTACHMENT - MOH) ................................................................181 18.7 MINE..........................................................................................................................................181 18.8 THE MISER (GREED - LOWB).....................................................................................................182 18.9 GREED .......................................................................................................................................183 18.10 THE BIRDS ...............................................................................................................................183 18.11 GRUDGES .................................................................................................................................184 18.12 DIRTY LAUGHING ....................................................................................................................185
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 6
18.13 MY WIFE’S A PIG ....................................................................................................................185 18.14 SLANDER STEALS YOUR NAAM WEALTH ................................................................................186 18.15 DEADLY MANMUKH COCKTAIL ...............................................................................................187 18.16 WEALTH AND WOMAN ............................................................................................................188 18.17 I AM A SINNER ........................................................................................................................189 18.18 EVIL PEOPLE ............................................................................................................................190 19. SADH-SANGAT - SAINT SOCIETY .........................................................................................191 19.1 GURU’S DEVOTEES SHOWED ME THE PATH ..............................................................................191 19.2 THE PARROT AND THE CAT ......................................................................................................191 19.3 SAADH-SANGAAT TWICE-A-DAY ..............................................................................................192 19.4 RAINDROPS ................................................................................................................................193 19.5 WALKED ALL NIGHT..................................................................................................................193 19.6 TINY DROPS...............................................................................................................................193 19.7 MOLA SHAH...............................................................................................................................194 20. PANGS OF SEPARATION .........................................................................................................194 20.1 ONE INSTANT WITHOUT WAHEGURU ........................................................................................194 20.2 THE MOON AND THE SEA .........................................................................................................195 20.3 HOME SOON ..............................................................................................................................196 20.4 KOEE AAN MILAVEH - SOMEONE LEAD ME TO WAHEGURU JEE ................................................196 20.5 LOCKED OUT .............................................................................................................................198 20.6 SEEING THE LIGHT.....................................................................................................................199 20.7 IF I WAS ....................................................................................................................................199 20.8 THE VOW OF SILENCE ...............................................................................................................200 20.9 BHAGAT DHANNA JEE ...............................................................................................................202 20.10 CITY OF SEPARATION ..............................................................................................................204 20.11 BREATH OF AIR .......................................................................................................................206 20.12 A JOURNEY TO THE BELOVED'S DOORSTEP ............................................................................206 20.13 HEAR MY CALL .......................................................................................................................212 20.14 WAHEGURUS EMBRACE...........................................................................................................213 20.15 MERGING IN THE ONE .............................................................................................................213 20.16 EVERYWHERE I GO..................................................................................................................214 20.17 THE WAY IT IS ........................................................................................................................215 20.18 NAAM TECHNIQUES .................................................................................................................215 20.19 BIGFOOT ..................................................................................................................................216 21. DARSHAN OF GURU GOBIND SINGH JEE ..........................................................................218 21.1 NO JAAP SAHIB- NO DARSHAN!.................................................................................................218 21.2 PILGRIMAGE TO HEMKUNT ........................................................................................................219
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 7
1. INTRODUCTION 1.1 Welcome Dearest Khalsa Jee, Vaahi-Guroo Jee Ka Khalsa Vaahi-Guroo Jee Kee fateh! By Wonderful Vaah-Guroo Jee’s infinite and unparralled kindness, this beautiful book was created. The seva was done selflessly by the Guru’s Khalsa from all corners of the world. These beloved GurSikhs wish to remain anonymous and the only Name to be glorified is Vaahi-Guroo. All of the articles were originally posted to an Internet Mailing List called Naam.Net. This book is aimed at Gursikhs who are following the Path to our Wonderful Vaahi-Guroo Jee and need inspiration. Enjoy! Vaahi-Guroo Jee Ka Khalsa Vaahi-Guroo Jee Kee fateh!
1.2 Invitation to Join Naam.Net Inspiration Group The Guru did apaar kirpa and created Naam Net for thirsty souls who want cyber Naami sangat. The only requirement is a commitment to 20 minutes of daily Naam Simran. The preferred time for simran is amrit vela (from 12.30 am to 6.00 am). However, if this is not possible, Naam Simran should be done at night. After one month of joining Naam Net, all new Naam Net members will be expected to start japping naam for at *least* one hour at amrit vela. If you wish to join Naami jan who send Gurbani glazed arrows of love to each other, please send a note to
[email protected] with the subject heading: ADDLIST Please include a statement of commitment to 20 minutes of daily naam simran. Please note, Naam Net is *NOT* a discussion group - only inspirational messages are allowed.
1.3 Connected I feel like there is so much positive waheguru energy buzzing around our little naam.net village that each email I read or send is more than words and letters - a burst of love and energy travels from one gursikh to many others.... We're connected electronically , and spiritually as well. Like I look up at the sky and its the same sun and moon you see on the other side of the world. I breathe in the air and its the same ocean of air you
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 8
live in. More than that I say Waheguru ji and it's the same ocean of love you are all swimming in as well. Guru Nanak ji says 'too dario dana beena, ma machalee kaisay ant leh ha' 'You are the wise and deep river, i am the fish-how can i know your limits?'
I feel we are all greatly blessed to have got our heads above water, the whole world is drowning in maya, in sikhi politics and this or that rehat, but on naam net I've found my brothers and sisters who've risen up above that and can feel the sunshine of naam shining on their beautiful faces. ALL ABOARD WHOSE GETTING ABOARD . WAHEGURU NAAM JAHAJ IS ABOUT TO SET SAIL..... I love you all, may you never lose to maya, may the 5 enemies be your servants, may you ride like naam warriors like the kings and queens you are to the feet of Guru Gobind Singh jee.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 9
2. THE MEANING OF LIFE 2.1 "Darshan" I woke up earlier than usual on darshan day. The time must have been a little after midnight. Something seemed different that day. With difficulty I lifted my head and peeped out of the small window of my hut. Although I could not see anything due to the pitch darkness of the night, I sensed some activity in the trees. I closed my eyes and listened. To my surprise I sensed the trees were in the same jovial mood as they were when spring was approaching. Winter had just started, it would be months before even the slightest hint of spring. I lay down my head back on the pillow and realized that I too was in a jovial mood - my heart too hinted some hope and excitement. That was quite a change from the past few years of my miserable and painful existence. It had been almost twenty years ago that I had been diagnosed with an incurable form of leprosy. This had been the first such case in the memberable history of my village and the people did not know what to do with me. I had been quite a cheerful and promising young boy before the village doctor noticed the state of the perpetually open wounds on my back. After he announced my disease, my life changed drastically. The elders banished me despite my family's (particularly my mother's) heart breaking pleas. My brother and uncles built a hut for me three miles from the village and promised me daily visits. At first, all my relatives and friends came each and every day, and brought me gifts and tried their best to lift the dark and heavy depression that was suffocating me, but due to my negative and cynical view (and because love is rarely true amongst worldly people), the number of people visiting me reduced to one - my mother. She would bring food for me two times a day. She would come and clean my hut, bathe and feed me. At first, I eagerly awaited her visits. I asked her about all my friends. But gradually, it only pained me to listen to her. Soon after, I started bolting the door and would ask her to leave the food outside and go away. I also asked her to come only once a day since I realized it was hard for her. With much reluctance, she agreed, but she could not understand my isolation from her. This continued for over ten years. My condition was only getting worse. Although I was in my early twenties, I felt like an old man. Laying all day in bed and being angry and depressed had certainly taken their tolls. I had a hard time even going to the nearby river to get my supply of water. My bones would groan and creak at every effort. My mind had turned into a dull and a stagnant vessel which would not hold any thoughts except for the immediate bodily needs. Then one day things changed. My mother was taken seriously ill with tuberculosis. Even in her illness, she prepared food for me, but she did not have enough strength to deliver it to me. She asked my nephew to accomplish that task. Consider it fate, but for reasons known only to my nephew, the food was not delivered to me. The first day without food, I cried like a baby and shouted out to my mother. I had tried to eat berries from a low hanging bush, but due to ignorance, had eaten poisonous ones. This only made the situation worse. After three painful, lonely and sleepless days I assumed my mother was dead and I would never again see another human. I decided to end my life. It was the middle of the night and death seemed like an inviting and pleasant escape. I slowly and painfully got up from the bed and made my way towards the river. I envisioned myself jumping in and drowning. I had made it half-way to the river-bed when I tripped on a bush and fell heavily on my face. Due to my general poor health and lack of food, I could not lift myself up again. Only with a tremendous amount of effort, I turned and lay on my back. Miraculously, I fell asleep.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 10
In that wonderful sleep I dreamt that a man with a beard and a blue piece of cloth wrapped on his head took my hand and led me to two big doors. Although I could no see the man, he appeared to radiating grace and elegance. With his hands he pushed open the doors. A ball of white light immediately engulfed me and with a jerk lifted me a few feet out of my body. The jerking movement woke me up. I was breathing slowly and deeply. I felt light and joyful. To my joy, I realized I was still hovering slightly above my body. I had heard several times from the village pundits that the soul was an entity distinct from the body, but I had given it as much thought as I suspect they did. But that day in an instant my life changed. I cannot express the relief I felt at the thought that this deformed and rotten body was not me. Since then, my life had revolved around getting that sensation back. I have tried all the methods that I have heard about to gain that light feeling. But even though I have become still inside, and can listen to myself and nature more easily, that wonderful feeling never graced me. Most of my days were still spent drowned in thought and depression. But that darshan day felt different. I couldn't go back to sleep no matter how hard I tried. Finally at dawn, I got out of bed and looked out of the window. The sun had just risen making everything golden. The birds and the wind were joyfully singing songs of love. I stood there for a long time bathing in freshness. And for the first time in about twelve years I decided to go for a walk during daylight. I was an avid walker once but the horrified looks of a boy who had accidently seen me had locked me inside. But that day, all that didn't matter. I felt a trace of life in me. I spent the whole day seeped in nature and waiting for something to happen. At the end of the day, I was more surprised than disappointed that nothing had happened. I lay on my bed and dozedoff. In my dream, the same man with a blue turban appeared again. This time he held me by my hand and took me to the river. He signaled me to go into the water. I went in. I looked at my reflection in the water and with a shock realized that I had been cured. I looked for the man but he had entered a hut. I ran and knocked on his door. No answer. I knocked again... With a start I woke up. Someone was knocking at my door. I opened the door and saw a sight that filled me with wonder and awe. There stood a middle-aged man at the door. He had a small bundle of what appeared to be books and clothes on one shoulder, and a box which appeared to be a case for a musical instrument on the other shoulder. And a few steps behind him, stood the man from my visions. He was wearing a yellow robe, wooden slippers and a blue turban. Although His robe was faded and old, He looked like a king of all kings. Although His beard was mostly white, His face was filled, nay, overflowing with youthfulness. Although His eyes were half-closed and hidden in the dark, a thousand suns could not match their brilliance; a thousand moons could not match their serenity; a thousand kings could not match their splendor. Instinctively I sank to my knees and bowed. Without a word they both entered my hut and sat on the bed. I was quite dumb-founded and tongue-tied. I just kept staring at Him. At times, I would quickly glance at His face, but it proved to be too intense an experience for me and I would quickly revert my glance back to His feet. I wanted to say words of welcome, I wanted to thank Him for being there, I wanted to ask for forgiveness for my sinful being, but my throat would not, could not form words. With His signal, the man with the instrument opened it up and started playing it. Ah, the wonderful music captivated me. Then ... He sang. The song entered me, nay, flooded and imprisoned me. I drank His song and lost my thirst. His song opened the dam of tears in me and I wept. With One note of His song, He gave me enough to fill my life, With one note of His song, I was drenched in bliss. With one note of His song, my thoughts ceased. With one note of His song, my soul separated from the pained and diseased body. He sang about light. He sang about darkness that enveloped me. He sang about the world within. He sang about sorrow-less and death-less truth. He sang about sorrows and death of untruth. He sang about becoming truth. He sang about merging within. He sang about the wonderful naam. He sang about the blissful naami. He sang about One, One, One, One, One, One, One, One ....
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 11
After songs there was songs of silence. I was in freedom. My beard was literally drenched with tears of repressed emotions. Without a word, His companion filled a bowl he was carrying with water from my water pitcher and started reciting verses. Whereas the songs were rapped in love and longing, the verses were wrapped in wisdom and One's greatness. I listened. I felt wise and clean. For the first time in my life I felt pure. At that time everything was pure, my clothes, my hut, the forest around. Blessed was my bed which was serving them - the angels of One. How fortunate was His companion. Throughout the songs and recitation the companion gazed at His face with an intent of a child looking at his mother. I found myself gazing at His companion's face. Whereas His face was like the sun - much too bright for me - His companion's face resembled the moon. It was quite a moment. I, staring at the moon, the moon staring at the sun and the sun focused on the One. The companion finished the verses, took the bowl of water to His feet and dipped His toe in the water. The companion motioned me to drink the water. To my surprise, it was sweet. I gulped it down. Never had I tasted such contentment. I felt intoxicated. I felt I belonged to Him and He to me. I felt His love, His grace, I felt Him in me. He leaned towards me, and in my ear whispered "Wahe Guru". A thousand bright suns dawned in me, a thousand blissful winds blew in me, a thousand colorful flowers bloomed in me, a thousand joyful fountains sprang up in me, a thousand celestial chords played within me, a thousand angels sang in me. All the suns, winds, flowers, fountains, chords, angels sang waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru ... Sunlight on my face brought me back to this world. They had departed. A pain shot through my body at seeing the bed empty. For a moment I wanted to run and find Him, but the quietness of the trees told me they had gone far. Slowly I got up from the spot in which I had spent the whole joyful night. What a night, I thought; the trees were certainly justified in singing about spring. He was spring. For a brief moment I thought this was all a dream. Perhaps I was still in a dream. But instantly I realized this was real - on the bed lay a small book. With excitement, I picked it up. It was the verses His companion had recited. Although I didn't know the language it was written in, I still could read it because it was in a language similar to one I knew. And the verses written were the same ones His companion had recited and they were deeply embedded within me. I quickly read the first page. I turned the page. My heart missed a beat. It wasn't the book but the sight of my hand. It's sores were dry. I carefully put the book back on the bed and with trembling hand and heart examined my body. Yes, all my sores were either dry or were getting dry. He had cured me. He, the angel of the One had cured me. He had come to my unclean abode and purified me. Tears welled up in me when I thought of His mercy. Me, a sinner's sinner, an unclean, nay, filthy untrue animal had been touched by His grace. I bowed to the book, I kissed it and I lovingly pressed it to my heart.
2.2 The Ultimate Goal A man was travelling on his path he was determined to reach his ultimate goal. Along the way he started feeling hungry. He now had a new goal : To eat, he also felt thirsty so he left his original path and started walking towards the river. Reaching the river he thought it's best to wash my hands before eating or drinking - yet another goal. So he bent down. The river was still he could see a golden bracelet deep down. All of a sudden he forgot his hunger and thirst, he forgot about washing his hands and thought only of possessing the golden bracelet. He jumped into the water but couldnt find it, a passer by saw him jumping in and out of the river and asked why. The passer by said 'O Friend, the bracelet is not in the river it's high up on the branches of the tree, you are chasing the reflection!' The man now had yet another goal to climb the tree . . . and so on. Morale: Guru Sahib has said othe purpose of our life is spiritual - to become enlightened. Sikhi is the path our ultimate goal is Waheguru ji. Like the man in the story we set off on the path but get distracted by one thing after another and waste our precious time.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 12
Guru Arjun Dev ji says 'Gobind milan kee eh teree baria,' 'it's your turn to meet the World Protector'
2.3 Heaven and Hell Guru Arjun Dev ji sung Amrit priya bachan tuhare. Raj na chaho, Mukat na chao Man preet charan kamalareh. Your words are nectar, I don't desire Kingdom (Raaj) and I don't want Liberation (Muktee) my mind (only wants) the love of your lotus feet'. People think Muktee is the thing to get, i.e salvation or liberation or freedom from the bonds of the world. People want heaven where they meet all there relatives and have the house and garden they always dreamed about. But Guru Arjun Dev ji is light years ahead of that stage and sings: Man preet charan kamalareh my mind (only wants) the love of your lotus feet. But isn't having the love of Guru ji's lotus feet the same as heaven or mukti? No, a giani jee gave the following example : it's like a little boy who's lost in a shopping mall. At first he loved spending hours in the toy shop, then he really wanted to go to the sweet shop and eat all the chocolates. In the end he started crying because he wanted his mummy. He ran past the sweet shop, he ran past the toy shop, the only important thing was finding his mummy and she'd pick him up and hug him to the chest. Sikhi is not about going to heaven or hell (the shops), but about going back to sit in Gurdev-Pita Guru Nanak Ji's fatherly laps, it's about being absorbed in the lovelight of Guru jis Lotus feet. And being absorbed in the love of God's Lotus Feet is to do naam simran with humility and love.
2.4 The Village Of Children This sakhi is an adaption of one of Baba Isher Singh jee's audio tape saakhis. Something about the village graveyard set it apart. During my travels I had seen literally hundreds of graveyards. Usually graveyards are somber and somewhat resigned under the weight of death. But this one was different: besides been well-kept - which in itself was not unusual - it was designed more like a garden of life than a cradle of death. What set it truly apart was the cheerfulness of its structure. Its' shady trees and sunny flowers seductively invited me in. Graveyards were my favourite resting places. It seemed that as soon as one exited a womb, Maya (worldy attractions) became a human's sole companion until the gates of a graveyard. Perhaps it was the absence of Maya in such places that kept my hopes of enlightenment alive. I had left home when I had turned twenty. Although I didn't know it then, I had set out to find a place free of illusions. I had travelled to majestic temples, sober ashrams, holy rivers, renowned sadhus and any other religious place I had been told about, yet my mind was as restless as it was when I had first started. The holy places and the holy people at these places were among the most devout followers of Maya. After more than twelve years of searching, I had given up hope and had reluctantly decided to return home and begin a worldly life. It was on my journey home that I came upon this unusual village graveyard.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 13
Although it was only mid-morning, I gave in to the cry of my aching muscles and entered the graveyard through a small wooden door. I put down my knapsack and looked at some of the tombstones. The tombstones entries always reminded me of my transitory place on earth. But this graveyard was full of surprises. There were three entries on each stone: name of the deceased person, the year of birth and instead of the usual 'death of year' the third entry was 'years of life'. Even more peculiar was that the 'years of life' entries were usually well under twenty. Although it took me all morning, I visited each and every tombstone; and to my utter astonishment, I could not find any 'years of life' over thirty. The most common entry was between ten and twelve. And there were quite a few with zero years of life. I was a curious person by nature (otherwise I would not have been here) and I had seen my share of amazing places. But this place truly mystified me. I decided to look up this "village of children". I walked about a mile to the village gate. I was surprised to see people of all ages in the village courtyard. The villagers were extremely friendly. They came and not unlike children, touched and greeted me, and offered me all sorts of refreshments and foods. I was quite overwhelmed by their attention and love. Almost all of the villager's manners resembled the innocent nature of children. Even their faces were quite smooth and somewhat glowed with purity. There was a group of elders sitting around an old banyan tree. I decided to ask them about this heavenly place. I approached the men. They greeted me warmly and at an appropriate time I asked: "Respected sirs, I have seen many places and many people. But even at the most holiest of these places I could not find the life and love that pervades this place. Perhaps I am in a dream...", I trailed off. They all smiled. I hurriedly continued, "I would very much like it if you would kindly explain this rather peculiar place. I was also very intrigued by the graveyard at the entrance of the village. Is it where you bury your young ones?" After a short pause, the most elderly man spoke: "Traveller, you look like a man who would benefit much from the story I will tell you. Listen carefully and it will change your life." All the men around sat attentively. All the villagers within earshot came and sat to hear the old man speak. He began, "My grandfather was the Kazi of this village. Each morning, well before sunrise, he would call out to the people and to the heavens with his namaaz (muslim call to prayer). One such morning he was in midst of his prayer when he heard music from the outskirts of the village. He was a devout muslim and was quite horrified to hear music at such a holy hour. He immediately sent some of his followers to put an end to this paganism. But to his surprise, none of them came back. The music meanwhile continued. After a long wait he himself decided to put an end to this unholy activity. So, quite angrily, he strode towards the music. But the closer he got, the more he realized that it wasn't his anger that was responsible for his hurried strides, rather it was the exquisite beauty in the music. Finally when he got close enough to see the music makers, not only did his body lose the ability to move, his mind too stopped the madman's dance it had been doing since his birth. He literally stood rooted to a spot for the duration of the recital. The music cast a spell on him. He travelled inwards to subtle places he had read about only in the scriptures. He would often look back at that moment and dreamily acclaimed, "I drank life to the fullest during those hours". There was a long pause during which the story teller and the story listeners let the stillness of the story enter the depths of their beings. The elderly man continued: "The music makers were the great Guru Nanak and his companion Mardana jee. I am sure you have heard of him." I meekly nodded and mumbled, "I have, but haven't had the grace of meeting any of his followers". "That is perhaps why, my friend, you are here," the man prophetically said. "At the end of the recital, my grandfather and all the others present simply surrendered themselves to the Guru. This was largely just a symbolic act because the moment each of them had seen the Guru they had lost themselves to him. Guru Nanak graced this village for three days and three nights. My grandfather named those days the "stillness days" because he said it was during those days that he and others learnt about the One found only within the stillness of the mind. We observe those days like others observe their birthdays. Indeed those days were the birthday of the village's inner life." He chuckled, "If you are impressed with the village now, you should see the love of the villagers in those fine days."
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 14
"But, as is the nature of the human mind," the elder soberly continued, "it wasn't long after Guru Nanak's departure that the village started returning to its normal numb and dark existence. This greatly troubled my grandfather and others like him who become Guru Nanak's and Guru Nanak's only. They tried very hard, through teaching and preaching, to keep the message of the Guru alive. Finally, after all normal means failed they came up with the following village tradition: Each villager keeps a diary. It is mandatory that each night before sleep, each person make an entry in the diary. Even children and people who cannot read or write have to get this entry made. The entry is simply the amount of time during the day that was spent in simran or in seva. At the end of the person's life, the entries are accumulated and that, my dear traveller, is the 'years of life' entry you see on the tombstones." The story teller paused to let the magnitude of what he had told me to sink into me. He continued, "It is perhaps that which allows us to be free with our love. We are reminded each and every day what real life is. The time spent in simran or seva is the only life we consider as been worthy of been called life." I travelled and searched no more. This indeed was the illusion-less place I was seeking
2.5 Planet Khanda Life on planet Khanda is wonderful. There are plenty of beautiful places to visit. There is plenty of beautiful music to be heard. And plenty of songs to be sung. There is no death, people live forever. And the best thing is that people don't have to work - well, actually let me take that back - they have to work but only for five weeks of their lives. Let me explain... When a person is born, that person is raised by the family until the person is mature enough to work. At that point, the person is sent to work for only five weeks. Well, work is not your 9 to 5 kind of deal; rather, the person is left on a beach which has many shells, huge dunes of sand and many, many hidden diamonds amongst the shells and the sand. All the person has to do is collect as many diamonds as possible. The hard part is that many of the shells glitter just like diamonds. But with a little knowledge, they can be told apart quite easily. Needless to say, the person's life after the five weeks depends entirely on the amount of diamonds that person has collected during the "work" period. With the diamonds, the person can buy all kinds of good things and live very, very happily ever after. The wise people don't even sleep during those five weeks. They just collect all the diamonds they can get. But then there are some whose performance, shall we say, is not up to par. Some of these people become lazy and don't go to the beach for many days. Then there are others who don't go for an entire week. And some don't show up at all! There are others also, who go once in while, but just fill their pockets with shells and sands. *************** pyareoooo gursikho, waheguru ji ka khalsa waheguru ji ki fateh This story is our story. Yes, yours and mine. When our soul is mature - ie conscious enough, we are sent as humans to dharam khand. Our main work here is to collect naam diamonds. Yes, there are many glittering shells: • fancy cars, • expensive dresses, • flaky stories like this one, • hot debates about what naam really is,
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 15
• witty discussions about existence itself. And many dunes of sand: • lust, • anger, • greed, • attachment, • ego. But with a little gurbaNi reflection, we can easily tell a diamond apart from a shell. But despite knowing all this, what do we do? We goof off! We don't just goof off; we goof off big time!!! Each moment without naam is like an hour without work on planet Khanda. Each amrit vela that we spend without naam and in sleep is like a week without work on plant Khanda. The most amazing thing is that we will read this story, some of us will get moved by it. But come tommorrow amrit vela, we will hit that snooze button and drift off once again into dream land. My pyari, pyari sakhio, lets *** WAKE *** up. Not when we are 60 or 70 but NOW. Start naam simran tonight. Don't wait for tommorrow - it might or might not come. Pyare, let's not waste our precious moments on shells, lets get rich!!!!!!!!! waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru .....
3. REINCARNATION 3.1 Iron Clad Soldiers Iron-clad soldiers were dragging me away.... Startled, I woke up. I was sweating and breathing heavily. Then I remembered where I was. With relief I said out aloud, "It was just a dream." Immediately my maid came and asked me if I needed something. I looked lovingly at her. She was more than just a maid; she really was my best friend. She had known me for over twenty years now. Quite alarmed at the sweat on my face, she said, "What is wrong, my queen?" I murmured, "Just a bad dream." She started, "You shouldn't have eaten that spicy food. That cook needs some sense..." Best friend or not, I was in no mood for her gossip. I interrupted, "That will be all." She gave a short bow and with a feigned hurt look, left. I calmed myself. The dream had been so real! I silently tiptoed into my little prince's chamber. He was sleeping quite peacefully. I went close and softly kissed his cheek. He stirred and dreamily looked at me and mumbled, "Ma." I kissed him again. He looked a lot older than seven years. He looked up and asked, "When is papa coming home?"
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 16
Trying to sound confident, I said, "Soon, my child, soon." "But Vazeer had promised he would be here by last month." Vazeer was the chief minister and it was no secret that he was the one who was really running the kingdom. "Go to sleep, my son. Your father will be here soon." He smiled at me and went back to sleep. I returned to my bed and silently prayed for my king's well being. He was a gentle man and had brought peace to the area after decades of bloodshed. But a few months ago, a small rebellion had broken out in the southern province and it was decided to send soldiers there to break it. The king too wanted to go. I had begged him to not to go, but Vazeer had advised that the king's place was with his soldiers. I had given up. After all, it was only a small battle. To re-assure me, Vazeer had sent all but a third of our soldiers with the king. But now I was quite worried. The king hadn't written for weeks and just this morning in the court, a messenger had come and asked me to send the remaining soldiers to the battlefront. I asked him why the king had not written; he replied that the king was busy. But he re-assured me that the battle was almost over. I didn't want to send all the soldiers but Vazeer had said that it was absolutely needed. Once again, I trusted him and did what he said. Only fifty soldiers remained behind. I was about to go back to sleep when I heard a knock on my door. I was surprised and asked who it was. Vazeer answered. He opened the door. He had never been to my chambers before. I knew there must be something urgent. "What is it?" I asked. He was a man in his fifties. His beard was grey but his mind was the sharpest in the kingdom. He replied, "Nothing, my woman." I was shocked to hear his reply; all my subjects referred to me as "queen". I raised my voice, "What do you want?" Without replying, he came and sat on the king's favorite chair. "You," he said. "WHAT?" He laughed. "You are now my queen." I had enough of him. He probably had too much wine in his blood. I called out, "Guards." The guards didn't come. I shouted out again, "Guards!" Still no one came.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 17
Vazeer softly said, "Guards." Immediately, two of my guards came and bowed to him. A cold chill went up my back. Vazeer said, "My dear, I am afraid, there has been a little change. The king is dead and has been dead for a month now." I screamed out, "You are lying!" I ran to the window and shouted to the sentry. "Come here at once!" They looked at me without moving. Vazeer laughed again. "Please understand your position now. You no longer can command." I looked at him. I clearly understood why he had insisted that the king go to war. It had been his plan to have the king killed. He softly said, "Guards, behead the prince now." My body shook with fear. "NO," I screamed, "Please no!" The guards started going to the prince's chamber. I ran up to them and tried to hold them back. One of them roughly pushed me away. I fell down and with a loud thud, the back of my head hit the wall... ------------------------------------Screaming, I woke up. Instinctively, my hand went to the back of my head. Surprisingly, there was no blood there. The gang member sleeping next to me angrily slapped me for disturbing him. The slap brought me back to reality. A sigh partly of regret and partly of relief escaped my mouth. I wasn't a royal queen, rather just a street thief. I lay down again and thinking how real the dream had been, dozed off. That night our gang busted open a jewelry shop. Unluckily for us, the police was in the area. Before we realized it, they were upon us. I ran as fast I could. I was at an advantage because it was night time and I knew the streets. After all, I was born and raised on them..... My mother had died at my birth. Of course, nobody knew who my father was; it is hard to keep track at a brothel. Why my mother had chosen to give me birth is a mystery which I still haven't solved. My mother's friends had more or less brought me up; my real friends, though, had been the streets and the gang I had joined when I was nine years old. I was now twenty two and was a wanted man in many places. It was a matter of pride for me to see my picture at police stations. It always gave me an unexplainable exhilaration to walk by a police station and look at my picture. To date, I had never seen the inside of a jail. My friends told me I was lucky, but I told them that it wasn't luck, but skills that kept me free. But today I wasn't feeling so sure about my skills. I had had too much to smoke the previous night and I was feeling quite disoriented. My foot slipped on the pavement. I fell down and hit my arm heavily against the gutter.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 18
I was still recovering when a police officer came and grabbed me by my neck. There was no hope now. I would be badly beaten and would see the inside of a jail for months or even years. I cursed him. The police officer was breathing heavily. After a few minutes, he made me stand up and strip off my clothes; right there on the street! I protested; he gave me a slap and said, "Do as you are told, sewer rat." I spat at him. I felt his baton hit the right side of my skull... -----------------------------------I woke up with a cold sweat. Instinctively, my hand went to the right side of my head. Surprisingly, there was no scar there. Then I remembered who I was. I jolted up in my bed. That too had been a dream! I looked around. My wife lay by my side, snoring softly. I touched my face. It was covered with sweat. I tried to calm down. I got out of the bed and drank a glass of water. I then looked at my children's peaceful faces. But my heart kept on beating wildly. I was walking back to my bed when a paralyzing thought arose within me: "Am I dreaming?" This thought shocked me so much that I sat down right there on the ground. I touched my arms and legs. They felt real enough. But so had the police officer's baton and the prince's face. Dizzily, I walked back to my bed and tried to sleep. But I was too frightened to sleep. In the morning, my wife and children were alarmed by my state. I no longer cared to say anything to them. Just the thought, "Am I dreaming?" kept eating away at my heart. I didn't go to the farm that day. What was the use? It was not real, why did I need to do anything when I knew it would soon end. That day, I spent many hours in front of the mirror looking closely at my face. I tried to see if it had any similarities with queen's and the thief's face. But none existed. Everyone and everything told me I was not dreaming. But my eyes told a different story. I looked deeply into them and saw only sleep in them. My wife and children were greatly troubled by my low spirits and tried to cheer me up by talking about the expansion of the farm which I had been passionately pursuing, but I couldn't help but laugh at them. I looked closely into their eyes and I saw the nothing but sleep invading their eyes. That day went slowly. I sat on the bed waiting for the dream to end. I no longer knew who I was. Was I the thief? Was I the queen? Was I the farmer? That night, my wife held me closely and tried all her charms to bring back her farmer. But I was too frightened of the world and no matter how hard I tried, I could not open up my fears to her. That night too, I could not sleep at all. Next morning, my wife suggested we go to the temple and visit the pundit. I beamed at the thought. My family and I used to visit the temple on the full moon's night and I vaguely recalled the pundit saying that we were all living in a dream.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 19
I could not wait to get to the temple. The pundit must know about my problem and would surely have a solution. Next morning, my wife and I walked to the temple. She was pleased to see me happy again. But my happiness was short lived: as soon as I saw the pundit, I knew something was wrong. One look into his eyes told me what it was. He was sleeping too! In fact, he seemed to be sleeping even more deeply than me! Greatly depressed, both of us returned home. This depression only got deeper by the day. My wife and children were visibly frightened of me and there was a heavy silence in the whole house. They talked in hushed voices and avoided me as much as possible. I wanted to open up to them and tell that they needn't be frightened - this was a dream after all, but the truth was I too was deeply frightened. In fact, the lack of sleep and cleansiness had left such marks on my face that it frightened everybody! I spent my days in bed or in front of the mirror. Even though my wife forced food into my mouth, I become weak and quite yellow. After five days, I was so weak that I had difficulty getting up from my bed. Depression hung over me like never before. That night at sunset, I did something I had never done before; I prayed. The pundit had said that all prayers are answered. Of course, I hadn't believed him then and I believed him even less now, but there was no other hope. So I knelt on the side of the bed and prayed, "O Creator, please wake me up." I was quite surprised to hear these words come out of my mouth. I surely hadn't planned to say them; they had just come quite spontaneously. I felt a little better and a little lighter. My prayer was answered the next morning. I was laying in my bed and I heard a man singing. He sang, gurmukh jaag rahe din raati sache kee liv gurmat jaati || manmukh sooea rahe se loote gurmurkh sabat bhai hey || (m: 1, 1024) "The Gurmukhs remain awake and aware, day and night. Following the Guru's Teachings, they know the Love of the True Lord. The self-willed manmukhs remain asleep, and are plundered. The Gurmukhs remain safe and sound, O Siblings of Destiny." This song struck an arrow into my heart. I felt truth in these words. I knew the creator of this song knew about my state. It seemed that the singer was singing directly to me. I jumped out my bed and barefoot, ran to the man singing this song. The man was a middle aged man. He looked like a farmer. I ran up to him. He stopped singing and looked at me. The first thing I did was look deeply into his eyes.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 20
Yes! He was awake! I hugged him and he hugged me back. His hug broke the depression within me and I started sobbing. Without a word, he stroked my back. Finally, my tears dried up and I looked into his eyes again. It would be wrong to say they were beautiful. They seemed so unnatural. I had never seen such eyes. They appeared not to blink. I asked, "Am I dreaming?" He replied, "Yes." With my breath held short, I again asked, "Is there a way to wake up?" Again he replied, "Yes." "Please show me the way." An indescribale light I had never seen before flooded his eyes. He sang, soea rahe maya madh mate jaagat bhagat simrat har rate || (m: 5, 388) "The mortals are asleep, intoxicated with the wine of Maya. The devotees remain awake, imbued with the Lord's meditation." I hadn't heard so much beauty before. His song was monsoon for me. I felt nourished and green again. After that song, there was a short silence. Then I humbly asked about him. His name was Sat Kartar Singh. He as a sikh of Guru Nanak and earned his living by farming. I briefly told him about my state of affairs. And asked him how I could become a sikh too. He told me that he was a having a keertan at his house in a week's time and he would answer all my questions then. He also told me start working again since working was a part of being a sikh. I thanked him and went home and took a long nap. My wife and children thankfully hugged me and with laughter, my life started again. I eagerly awaited the day of meeting with Sat Kartar Singh again....
3.2 Good And Bad Actions KARAM - PART 1 Here's a few sakhis that may help explain Dukh and sukh Two shopkeepers had their shops next to one another. The Gurmukh (follower of the Guru's (Gur) words (mukh)) used to go to sadh sangat every day and have darshan of Guru Nanak Dev ji do seva and come home. The manmukh (follower of his mind's (man) mukh (words) ) used to go to meet a prostitute. One day the GurMukh said come with me to the sadh sangat, after some persuasion the manmukh agreed, on the way the manmukh remembered his prostitute and backed out of going to the sadh sangat. He said I'm going to go to my normal activities but I'll meet you at the tree across the road tonight. The manmukh went to see the prostitute but she wasn't there so he arrived at the tree much earlier than expected. While waiting for the Gurmukh he started poking a twig into the ground. He
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 21
found a gold coin, he quickly dug more and more but he only found a pile of ashes. When the Gurmukh returned he was limping along he'd stepped on a thorn. The manmukh said I do my dirty deeds and get good luck you do good deeds but get bad luck. The Gurmukh said lets ask Guru jee to explain. Guru ji told the manmukh, in your previous life you donated one gold piece to a Sant, for doing such a virtuous deed you were to recieve the rewards in this life of many gold coins. But because of your sinful deeds you burned your reward away and were left with your original gold coin. The Gurmukh was told, in your previous life you killed someone with a wooden spear, in this life you were to be killed in the same way, but because of your seva to the Guru you bad deed has been reduced to being pricked with a thorn. MORAL: The Pains and pleasures one gets in this life are heavily influenced by past actions, not just in this life but in countless previous lives. When people suffer at the hands of others its because they made that person suffer in a previous life. Most people will take revenge and so the cycle of making each other suffer continues life after life. A mythical story to explain this is of a goat and a butcher. The butcher would kill the goat in one life ,the goat’ soul would be reborn as a butcher and the butcher's soul would be reborn as a goat. In the next life the butcher would kill the goat and so the cycle continued. Then in one life the butcher received a customer who only wanted a goat's leg. The butcher thought if I kill the goat and sell the leg the rest of the goat will rot away. So what he thought was I'll just chop the goat’ leg off and bandage the wound, that way the goat will stay alive until the next customer. Just as he was about to cut the leg, the goat spoke 'O Butcher, what's this new bad action you're starting? Life after life we keep swapping roles to cancel our actions, but if you chop my leg now and make me suffer in the next life I'll do the same to you and you'll suffer too!' If this sounds too unrealistic then heres a true incident that happened to a very holy Sikh in the 1920's. He was Bhai Randhir Singh and he had reached the highest spiritual state - he was one with Waheguru ji. He was a freedom fighter and locked up in jail. The guards used to abuse the prisoners. but they left Bhai Randhir Singh ji alone because they feared his spiritual powers. One night he had a vision of his past life. He saw he was a prince in a hermits' cave. The hermit was in a trance and as frozen as a rock. The prince didn't understand the trance and thought he should wake him up and feed him, so he ordered his servant to wake him up. The servant shook him and called out to him but with out success. Bhai Randhir Singh ji then ordered the servant to force open the hermits mouth so they could pour the food in, perhaps that would revive him. The servant couldn't open the locked teeth so he got a rock and smashed some of the teeth - this woke the hermit up - he was as mad as hell, he picked up his spear like weapon and threw it at the servant, the servant got hit in the leg and later had it amputated. Bhai Randhir Singh ji had the vision and realised Guru ji was warning him that he had to suffer in the same way as he had made the hermit suffer. Next morning a new prison warden came to Bhai Randhir Singh ji's cell with his guards. Guess what? The warden had only 1 leg! Bhai Randhir Singh ji immediately recognised that this warden was the hermit in his last life and because he had thrown his spear and caused the loss of the princes's servant leg he too had reaped his reward and lost his leg in this life. Now what remained was that the warden had to somehow cause Bhai Randhir Singh ji's teeth to be broken like the prince had done to the hermit. The warden wanted to humiliate Bhai Randhir Singh ji and ordered his servants to feed him beef soup (he was a strict vegetarian). Bhai Sahib refused to eat it, the guards grabbed him, so Bhai Sahib went into a trance and all his body was frozen as hard as a rock and his jaws were locked. The Warden then ordered the servants to smash his teeth and to pour the soup in, so they did. The Warden had no idea that he was just clearing a bad action from a previous life. Bhai Randhir Singh ji was warned so that he wouldn't attack the servants or warden. If he had caused them sufferening then he would have to be reborn so they could cause him suffering. People ask why do religious people get suffering? They haven’t done anything wrong, they haven't hurt an animal or even a fly so why do they get dukh? They get dukh because they caused dukh in previous lifes. All these bad actions have to be cleared. When a holy persons actions and re-actions are all cleared then and only then will they not be reborn and find a place at SatGuru ji's lotus feet in Sach Khand. I was told that Baba Nand Singh ji, one of the most spiritually high people other than the Guru's died from a leg infection. He used to take pain of other people on his own body so they would survive and he would do simran and ardas to get rid of the pain from his own body. He could have easily cured himself of the infection , he could even have taken medicine. But he recognised that he was reaping the
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 22
re-action of an action from a previous life and it had to be cleared. When it was cleared then he would not be reborn and find his place at SatGuru ji's lotus feet in Sach Khand. Bhai Harbans Singh told this sakhi on one of his kirtan tapes. A holy man was blind. When he got to the spiritual state that he could see his previous lives he tried to find out why he was blind. He searched back through 50 lives and there was no reason for his blindness. He went to see a Sant. The sant told him to look back even further, he looked back to 100 previous lives and still no reason for his blindness. The sant told him to look back one more life. He saw that 101 previous lives ago he was a child tormenting a locust. He had a little twig with which he poked out it's eyes. He was now blind because of that action. Guru ji's have told us clearly, time and time again, that after death when we go infront of the Diviine judge we will be judged by our actions. Some people will be called close to God some will be sent far away (Karmee apo apanee, Ke neray ke door (Japji Sahib)). Every action has an equal and opposite reaction. The reaction can only be reduced and eventually erased by obeying Guru ji's instructions like the shopkeeper. I.e do as much Naam Jap (Waheguru repition) as possible, its like an eraser grinding the spear into a tiny thorn. Do it for yourself and do it for other people. All of the martyrs suffered terrible tortures -chopped joint by joint, sawn in half, scalped alive, boiled alive but they remained in chard-ee-a-kala because they never lost their love for SatGuru ji's lotus feet (i.e. carried on doing Waheguru repition). When a Sikh gets Dukh it's acceptable as good because it's wiping away bad actions. If a Sikh loses love for Guru ji because of dukh then the Sikh has lost every thing. KARAM - PART 2
Sant Ishar Singh ji said everyone plans for the future. You study hard because you want a good job when you get older. You put money away in a pension scheme so you have a good retirement. One step beyond that we need to plan for our next life. What happens to us depends on our actions now. Do good actions (karam) now and reap the fruits in the next life. (apeh beej apeh hee kao JapJi). Their are many types of good deeds : give money in charity, help people etc but Guru Nanak ji says that these aren’t even worth a sesame seed when your accounts are read. (Tirath tap daya dat dan je ko bhavai til ka man - JapJi). The real karam is listening and obeying the Gurus's teachings, loving SatGuru ji in your mind and bathing in the temple of the heart (Sunnia mannia man keeta bhao, antargat teerath mal nao - Japji). KARAM - PART 3
Baba Maan Singh ji said the steps to earning good karam are : SHARAM -> DHARAM -> KARAM. First you need a sense of sharam (shame). If you can’t even tell what is wrong and what is right then you have no chance. A sex/nude scene comes on TV the youngsters sit and watch it, they dont get embarrased even though their parents are watching too. Worse still the parents don’t say anything either - no-one has a sense of shame. If you have a sense of Sharam then you need to follow Dharam (religion/righteous deeds) by following the Guru's path you earn Karam good actions like seva, simran, paat. These karams wipe away your negative karams and will cause you to go closer to God. Ultimately if you do enough good karam your negative karam is wiped out while you are alive and you merge with God while still alive (Jeevan Mukat), Our actions decide what happens to us (karmee apo apanee ke neray ke door - JapJi) . Our actions are our own - some will be called close to God some will be pushed away. KARAM - PART4
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 23
karam dharam paakhand jo deesai, tin jam jagaatee looteh|| nirbaaN keertan gavau karteh kaa, nimukh simrat jit schooteh|| All the hypocritical ‘karam’ religion I see, are robbed by Death while they are awake! Sing the immaculate praises (keertan) of the Creator, you are saved by even a moment’s remembrance. Does this mean that we shouldn't get into the plus/minus of paap/pun? or, that even if you have a big negative, simran will erase all of that? Veer jee, I think you're right, I never worry about all the insects I've probably stepped on in the day........I dont want to end up like a Jain monk sweeping the floor infront of me and a mouth mask to stop me breathing them in. Guru jee is saying don’t get caught up in karam...better to be as pure as practical and do kirtan and naam and always ardas for forgiveness. Even if we lived the perfect life of generating no negative actions…never stepped on insects, never hurt anyone etc, we still wouldn’t reach the Supreme Waheguru Jee until we sung his praises and repeated his naam. Any religion that focuses on good and bad karam to the extent they have forgotten about praising Waheguru, is hypocrisy says Guru jee.
Here are some of the things Guru Granth Sahib Jee says about actions: • • • • • • •
•
You shall reap what you sow. This body is the result of your actions. (Guru V, Jaitsri Raag) I have been separated from You due to my own actions, why should I blame others?(Guru V, Majh Raag) Why blame other people? I have to blame my own actions; As I have acted so are the fruits. (Guru I, Asa Raag) On the soil of your mind sow the seed of good actions; Water this field with His Nam. (Guru I, Sri Raag) Ignoramus, why do you blaspheme God, when you will receive according to your actions? (Trilochanji, Dhanasri Raag) All people are under One Sovereign who holds them responsible for their actions. (Guru I, Basant Raag) Our acts, right and wrong, at Your Court shall come to judgement. Some will be seated near Your seat, Some will forever be kept away. The toils have ended for those that have worshipped You. Nanak says, their faces are lit with joyful radiance and they will set free many others. (Guru I, Japji) If you sing God's glory, all your undertakings will bear fruit.(Guru V, Kalyan Raag)
3.3 Guru Tegh Bahadur Jee Woke Me Up! Has there ever been any banee that's gone right to your core? Woken you up and made you think 'I better sort my life out man!'? Once I was in one of those low points of Sikhi, thinking lets take the easy street to God and just day what average Sikhs do i.e. not much. Then all of a sudden out of the blue my uncle blasted his brand new CD of Salok Mahala 9 by Bhai Harjinder Singh Sri Nagar Wale. The beautiful banee wafted into my ears like Guru Tegh Bahadur ji himself was speaking to me with love , 'you have not sung the praises of God....Gun Gobind Gahio nahee...' . And lifes never been the same...
3.4 Re-Incarnation And Transmigration
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 24
With the theory of Karma is associated the theory of rebirth. It is based on the conception that there is an intrinsic spiritual value in the soul of man, which guarantees its everlasting existence. Every creature is an organic part of the creation as a whole. The conservation of spiritual values is also based on this idea. In Sikh Way of Life there are two distinct doctrines which fall under the category of rebirth. When a soul passes from one human life to another, in its moral and spiritual progress, it goes on acquiring human births till it acquires Nirvana. Such a rebirth is a blessing and gift of God. It means God out of His mercy and compassion has given us one more opportunity to fulfill our ultimate destiny and the seeker of Truth cries out, when He is at His door : "For many lives I have been separated from Thee, 0 Beloved. This life is dedicated to Thee, and Thy Love. (bahut janam bichre the madho eh janam tumare lekhe. Ravi Das panna 694). Human life is an opportunity to rise to God and Heaven or fall into the hell of births and deaths. We exercise our free will within the limits of birth and death in our pilgrimage to Truth. That is why human life is called a very precious life (durlabh- manns-janam). This reincarnation is in the ascending order till man completely eliminates rebirth. Through the Guru's word is rebirth eliminated"( sidh gost ) It is "God who created lower lives and the cycle of births and deaths."(avagaun tudh ap racaya- Asa di var) It is the path of thorns leading to the valley of flowers. The Buddha is said to have passed through many births, stories about which are preserved in the Jatakas, and Avadans. Guru Gobind Singh Jee speaks of his past birth "as a great Yogi meditating in the Himalayas till His Spirit attained perfect union with God, and was sent as the torch bearer of Truth and Dharma."(Bachiter Natik) Every man can cut asunder the bounds of birth and death during human life, and attain perfection. This hope is extended by the Sikh Gurus to the lowliest of the low, to every human being living on the planet, no matter what his status, color of the skin or nationality and race. The Chains are cut asunder, Rebirth has ended, The mind is conquered and victory achieved. .Adi Granth, Guru Arjan : Bavan Akhari 38
Rebirth in the descending order is a punishment and a curse. The soul passes through animal lives suffering untold agonies. As a beast of burden he carries the load of his sins, without any opportunity to get out of his present predicament. This is transmigration avagavan. The wicked become victims of the wheel of sorrow.( haumai hoi bandhana, phir joni pahi, Asa- Di- Var). Extracted from Punjabi University article by Trilochan Singh Jee
The reincarnation article was very good. Just one clarification, although we all know this but I'll say it anyway, in the article 'man' means mankind. Sikhi believes men and women are equally qualified to reach Waheguru ji (someone told me in Hinduism you have to be born a man of Brahmin caste to stand a chance of getting out of the wheel of reincarnation ...correct me if this is wrong). Now onto the juicy stuff!!....there's a young Sant in India, he went to a house and recognised the picture of the Sant on the wall. It was him in his previous life! He's collected 4 pictures of himself from previous lives - each time he was a Sant! Now if a Sant gets reincarnated 4 times what chance do i have Guru Jee? Dhan Guru Granth Sahib Jee I do not want to be born again, kirpa karo jee : '...the seeker of Truth cries out, when He is at His door : "For many lives I have been separated from Thee, 0 Beloved. This life is dedicated to Thee, and Thy Love. (bahut janam bichre the madho eh janam tumare lekhe. Bhagat Ravi Das Jee panna 694).
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 25
Whatever it takes Baba jee, whatever I have to do, bless me so I do it, Japio Jin Arjun Dev Guru Fer sankat jon garab na a-i-o...Whoever mediates on Guru Arjun Dev jee does not enter births and deaths through the womb again. Everything belongs to You Guru Gobind Singh Jee, mun tun tera dhan bee tera ..mind and body are yours, wealth is yours too Guru jee. Nothing is mine. This life is to serve the Khalsa, Khalsa is Your Special Form Guru Jee..Khalsa mera Roop Ha Khaas... serving the Khalsa is serving You. Kirpa Karo Jee so this kookar-dog of your Darbar-Court may serve them always and forever. Vaisakhi is around the corner....time to stand up and give your head to Guru Gobind Singh Jee via the Punj Pyare in the prescence of Guru Granth Sahib Jee. Jo To Prem Khelan Ka Chao Sir Dhar Talee Galee Meree Ao. Whoever wants to play the game of love-bring your head to me on the palm of your hand....instructs/requests/ORDERS Guru Nanak Dev Ji.
Now onto the juicy stuff!!....there's a young Sant in India, he went to a house and recognised the picture of the Sant on the wall. It was him in his previous life! He's collected 4 pictures of himself from previous lives - each time he was a Sant! Now if a Sant gets reincarnated 4 times what chance do i have Guru Jee? Dhan Guru Granth Sahib Jee I do not want to be born again
Well, Veer ji, let me offer two possible viewpoints here. Perhaps both are or could be correct: 1) Perhaps Sant ji requested to come back out of compassion for humanity during very difficult times. 2) When you get to the other side (and you are in that elevatd state of consiousness that I know you will be in) you will see what a play this whole world is. Then you will be begging to come back, fully knowing that you will have to suffer because you will see clearly how much you are satisfying your soul and your life purpose by being in service to Guru Sahib, even as you are now. This is so obvious from your posts, so please don't waste bandwith with a bunch of denials, telling us how rotten you are. Could you do more? Of course, we all could. But sometimes we need to acknowledge ourselves and each other for the little we are doing.
It was a beautiful day in May of '94. She was working, setting tile on the veranda of a mediteranean style 3 story mansion. She had to start in the sevants quarters, basement bathroom, to show the quality of her work. She managed to work her way up, to the top level bathrooms. From there she was given about 3,ooo feet of outside decking to do. Now she was intent on making one of those special custom cuts. She never reallly understood her motivation to do this type of work. It was heavy, and dirty, but beautiful when it was finished, rewarding in that way, and it lasted, much longer than housework. Still, since she worked in a family buisness, she never had been payed directly before, in fact this was the first time, she was working with a close family friend. Over the years though, she tried to perfect her craft into an art,for her personal satisfaction, as well as to please the clientele. And at last, it was paying off. All day the workers had been laying bricks for the back patio, her tile saw was filled with yellow, brown brick dust. She could hear the waves gently lapping across the street, the ocean was an incredible color of blue, the cypress trees a deep green, with a pale spanish moss hanging from them. The veranda was sillouted with huge imported european balaster railing. She bent over concentrating intently on the curve of the cut she was making, reddish brown water running off the tile staining her hands,when suddenly... defying description, the field of her vision changed. Like light bending in a camera lense. She was at the Nile, 2000 years before. She could see the edge of the river, soft muddy brown, flowing gently by, and could hear and feel it it lapping gently at her knees. There were huge green rushes, and she was bent down grinding tile.The sky was an incredible deep blue. Suddenly it all made sense. She thought to herself, I just keep coming back and doing this, i've been doing this for lifetimes. I could
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 26
probably go to Egypt right now and fine some of my work that lasted trough the ages. Just then, a white sports car came charging up the driveway, An incredibly tan couple, tepped out and began to inspect the villa ( prospective buyers). IT happened again, She could see through the disguise of the soul, this couple had been the owners of the of that dwelling she had worked on 2,000 years ago. She had seen them often enough, strolling in the cool evening on the tiled walk,discussing, her work. Then everything fell into place, the singh she was working for, he had been there too, as a fellow worker. And the woman financing the project, who did daily inspections, She had been the overseer. They had all been together before. She looked up and saw the couple, standing at the balconly , her long blonde hair billowing out in the breeze, over looking the ocean. Did they remember too? Last time they had driven a chariot with white chargers. Ok, admittedly she had watched x-files the night before.. something triggered this memory..She rushed off to tell everyone about it. On her way home, that evening as she left the gated community, IT happened again, She saw herself in a woman, with long brown hair, driving by in a yellow compact station wagon. There i go, she thought to herself, as she *felt* herself go by. 20 years before she had been pressured to buy that car, well one that style, and that exact, uncommon, shade of yellow. Now that was a flash. She had always had a vague feeling that in a previous life, she had been egyptian. Of course something much more exotic, than a lowly tile setter,. She had thought more a long the lines of high priestess, capable of soul travel,,... After all, She was born in NILES MI. And she'd been given jewelry some 20 years before that was 2,000 years old, that had come from somb tomb,...a scarab ring, some ancient rare double, jade and wheat, colored beads and ...an anubus jackal. But, to see yourself in aother existance in the present. Now that was something to think about. She reached the conclusion, that time instead of being linear, as we expeience it, is like a circle. Our former lives, are not necessarily in the past, or in contiuim, but our past may be from the future. We may be reborn into the past. And like in the michael j. fox movie 'back to the future,' we just might bump into ourself, right in the here and now. What does this have to do with naam? you might be wondering. Naam is the only way out of the circle. Now if this lowly person, who is capable only of making mistakes, can experience this sort of realization, surely a sant who has incarnated 5 times as a Sant, can see through the souls disguise and recognize himself. Just as surely we can respect his word. And if one of our brothers make mistake in the telling, surely we can forgive and try to understand his illustrative purpose in trying to get us to Jaap Naam. Waheguru ji whaeguru waheguru waheguru waheguru don't think about it, that is a waste, this human life is precious, use it to jaap naam. it is the only way out. waheguru wahegure waheguru waheguru
4. GURU’S GRACE (KIRPA) 4.1 Ik Onkar Satgurprasad Guru Gobind Singh jee was about to mount his horse, he suddenly asked the Khalsa that was standing around to recite Guru Granth Sahib jee in the time it took him to get on the horse. IMPOSSIBLE! thought the sangat, except for one Singh who did as Guru Sahib ordered, he got as far as saying ‘Ik Oankar Sat.. , Guru Gobind Singh jee sat on his horse and finished off by saying 'Gurprasad'. Guru Sahib explained the whole fundamental message of Guru Granth Sahib jee is : There is One God realised by the Grace of the True Guru. Dont get mislead by anyone who says they are Guru Nanak Dev jee, nor by anyone who claims to be a living human SatGuru, nor anyone who says for 20GBP they'll tell you your future from some cards. Believe in True Guru Granth Sahib jee and no one else. Say to Guru Granth Sahib jee, ' You are my master, highest, unparralled and most gracious, you look after all that sing Gods praises and all those that listen to Gods praises, save me as well Baba jee'. Guru Granth Sahib jee is 'Jag dee Jot' the Light
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 27
of the World. Believe this whole heartedly without doubt, Guru Gobind Singh jee says 'Sabh Sikhan ko Hukam ha, Guru Mani-o Granth' 'It is the order to all Sikhs to believe their Guru is the Granth '. There's a Sakhi about belief: Bhai Bala jee asked Guru Angad Dev jee how come he became the second Guru after doing only a few years of seva, whereas Bhai Bala jee had dedicated most of his life to guru Nanak jee? Guru Angad Dev jee said to him,; Bhai Bala jee what did you see Guru Nanak jee as?', Bhai Bala jee said' He was a perfect Sant in this world'. Guru Anagad Dev jee said,' And you too have become a perfect Sant in this world'. Bhai Bala asked Guru Angad Dev jee what he saw, Guru Angad Dev jee said,' I saw Waheguru jee himself in Guru Nanak jee and I was made Guru'. In the same way, treat Guru Granth Sahib jee as the embodoiment of Waheguru jees light - perfect and pure in every way, believe in no other man or photo then your love will take you to the Supreme light where you are destined to merge in anand and happiness. If one believes Guru Granth Sahib jee is merely ink and paper, but a man is necessary to bow to and worship then that person is destined to be second best like Bhai Bala jee. ik onkar satgurprasad, ik onkar satgurprasad, - keep singing this until you truly understand it.
4.2 Still Shining It gets dark at night, but has the sun stopped shining? I switch off the TV, but has the 24-hour station stopped transmitting? In the same way, I may close my eyes to God's existence, but God hasn't abandoned me. Love and light permeate throughout Creation whether I accept it or not. A Sikh shopkeeper said, 'You are lucky you have Guru's kirpa (grace) on you, wereas I'm still waiting for it.' To which I replied, 'Guru's kirpa is on every single being, but because of our own ego we can't see it. Like the same sun shines on everybodies house, whether it's a Christian or Muslim, Sikh or Hindu. It's not the Sun's fault if we shut all the doors and draw all the curtains!' Guru Granth Sahib jee says that between us and God is the curtain of ego. But this curtain is thinner than a butterfly's wing!!!! Yet the whole world is suffering from the chronic disease of ego. All we have to do is follow Hukam, God's order as in Guru Granth Sahib Jee and the curtain will be pulled aside. Kirpa is on everyone, don't blame Guru jee, blame ego if you can't see it. Guru jee has given us the blueprints, we have to do the construction and build our Jeevan - Spiritual Life.
4.3 When The Dear Lord Grants His Grace DHANAASAREE, CHHANT, FOURTH MEHL, FIRST HOUSE: ONE UNIVERSAL CREATOR GOD. BY THE GRACE OF THE TRUE GURU: When the Dear Lord grants His Grace, one meditates on the Naam, the Name of the Lord. Meeting the True Guru, through loving faith and devotion, one intuitively sings the Glorious Praises of the Lord. Singing His Glorious Praises continually, night and day, one blossoms forth, when it is pleasing to the True Lord. Egotism, self-conceit and Maya are forsaken, and he is intuitively absorbed into the Naam.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 28
The Creator Himself acts; when He gives, then we receive. When the Dear Lord grants His Grace, we meditate on the Naam. ¦¦ 1 ¦¦ Deep within, I feel true love for the Perfect True Guru. I serve Him day and night; I never forget Him. I never forget Him; I remember Him night and day. When I chant the Naam, then I live. With my ears, I hear about Him, and my mind is satisfied. As Gurmukh, I drink in the Ambrosial Nectar. If He bestows His Glance of Grace, then I shall meet the True Guru; my discriminating intellect would contemplate Him, night and day. Deep within, I feel true love for the Perfect True Guru. ¦¦ 2 ¦¦ By great good fortune, one joins the Sat Sangat, the True Congregation; then, one comes to savor the subtle essence of the Lord. Night and day, he remains lovingly focused on the Lord; he merges in celestial peace. Merging in celestial peace, he becomes pleasing to the Lord’s Mind; he remains forever unattached and untouched. He receives honor in this world and the next, lovingly focused on the Lord’s Name. He is liberated from both pleasure and pain; he is pleased by whatever God does. By great good fortune, one joins the Sat Sangat, the True Congregation, and then, one comes to savor the subtle essence of the Lord. ¦¦ 3 ¦¦ In the love of duality, there is pain and suffering; the Messenger of Death eyes the self-willed manmukhs. They cry and howl, day and night, caught by the pain of Maya. Caught by the pain of Maya, provoked by his ego, he passes his life crying out, "Mine, mine!". He does not remember God, the Giver, and in the end, he departs regretting and repenting. Without the Name, nothing shall go along with him; not his children, spouse or the enticements of Maya. In the love of duality, there is pain and suffering; the Messenger of Death eyes the self-willed manmukhs. ¦¦ 4 ¦¦ Granting His Grace, the Lord has merged me with Himself; I have found the Mansion of the Lord’s Presence. I remain standing with my palms pleasing to God’s Mind, then he merges in the Hukam of the Lord’s Command; surrendering to His Hukam, he finds peace. Night and day, he chants the Lord’s Name, day and night; intuitively, naturally, he meditates on the Naam, the Name of the Lord. Through the Naam, the glorious greatness of the Naam is obtained; the Naam is pleasing to Nanak’s mind. Granting His Grace, the Lord has merged me with Himself; I have found the Mansion of the Lord’s Presence. ¦¦ 5 ¦¦ 1 ¦¦ P690 Guru Granth Sahib Jee
5. HUKAM - OBEYING GOD’S ORDER 5.1 His Will / Our Ego SOOHEE, FOURTH MEHL: All that happens, and all that will happen, is by His Will. If we could do something by ourselves, we would. By ourselves, we cannot do anything at all. As it pleases the Lord, He preserves us. ¦¦ 1 ¦¦ O my Dear Lord, everything is in Your power. I have no power to do anything at all. As it pleases You, You forgive us. ¦¦ 1 ¦¦ Pause ¦¦ You Yourself bless us with soul, body and everything. You Yourself cause us to act. As You issue Your Commands, so do we act, according to our pre-ordained destiny. ¦¦ 2 ¦¦ You created the entire Universe out of the five elements; if anyone can create a sixth, let him. You unite some with the True Guru, and cause them to understand, while others, the self-willed manmukhs, do their deeds and cry out in pain. ¦¦ 3 ¦¦ I cannot describe the glorious greatness of the Lord; I am foolish, thoughtless, idiotic and lowly. Please, forgive servant Nanak, O my Lord and Master; I am ignorant, but I have entered Your Sanctuary. ¦¦ 4 ¦¦ 4 ¦¦ 15 ¦¦ 24 ¦¦ (p736)
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 29
5.2 Children Of God A blessed GurSikh was once asking me to imagine that I was with my dad and someone grabbed dad by the throat then started verbally abusing him, what would I do?. Obviously I'd defend him. In the same way whenever someone says something wrong or against Waheguru jee or SatGuru jee then that person must be corrected there and then by the children of God - the Bhagats. Now I understand why this blessed GurSikh always stands and corrects anyone who says something wrong, wereas I would just let them get away with it and ignore it. For example the other day, a man at the Gurdwara was saying 'O God does everything, he makes one person do bad things and another person do good deeds. Even a leaf can't move unless God wants it to.' Then he said, `thinking of these things makes my mind go bad!' (Meaning he'd prefer to carry on talking about worldly things rather than God, and blame God for him not being that religiously inclined!). The blessed Gursikh said, `God loves every single creature and wants the best for each of them. God is Good and wants everyone to be good. So how can someone who is good ever make anyone do something bad?' He continued, `It's impossible. But man is such a fool that he doesn't accept that his bad actions are his own doing, but blames God. Blaming God, insulting God, refusing to believe in God etc he puts up a barrier between himself and Waheguru ji. This barrier blocks out the love and virtues which are continuously pouring over us. Guru Nanak Dev jee taught us to sing praises of Waheguru ji so the blessings carry on showering down.' It is the duty of the children of God to always defend the Truth.
5.3 Hukam Versus Haumai Giani Harinder Singh Jee was explaining in Katha that there are two paths in life. One is Hau-mai and the other is Hukam. A person can only be following one or the other, not both at the same time. What is Hukam? Hukam is something so great that it existed before even the Creation and will still be in force after creation. Hukam-ee hovan akar_.Hukam was given and Creation took place. Hukam is something so great that is cannot be described. Hukam na kahia jae. By following GurBanee we are following Hukam are lives will be successful. What is Haumai? Haumai is ego. To satisfy our ego we follow our desires, we do what we want. Haumai leads a person into dukh. The person with no haumai has no dukh. What this meant to me was do ardas to Guru Jee so that I may always follow Hukam and never be pulled off onto the path of Haumai because my desires cause me to do things which *I* think *I* need in MY life, but in reality lead me away from the path of Gobind__Charan Chalo Marag Gobind_.Feet Travel On the Path Of God i.e. follow Hukam.
5.4 Horse And Cart I've just been listening to a bit of Bhai Jasbir Singh ji's tape. He said Bhagat Kabeer ji said his mind was like a horse, he climbed on it, took control and told it 'Go, Go - go to the dasam duar and go further onto Nirankarthe Formless One' My life has been given to reach Nirankar so ride the horse to the destination.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 30
Bhai Sahib continued, have you noticed the 'tandas' (horse and cart), occassionally the government hires them all, so all the owners drive where they are told. They no longer worry about where their next destination is or where their next payment is coming from. They are obeying HUKAM and their worries have gone. When they were full of ego, doing only what they desired, they were always worrying about what would happen next. When we stop obeying our ego and start obeying HUKAM (as in Guru Granth Sahib ji) our worries will go. Bhai Sahib also added, have you noticed the way all the drivers block up all the road with their horse and cart, and people behind are so impatient they try to overtake, hooting and revving their engines. The world has been destroyed because of this 'me first, me first' attitude , the guy behind overtakes and has an accident. Now if they were all working for the government then they'd be no competiton, they'd all be taken care of by their master. Follow HUKAM and Waheguru ji takes care of us, no need to worry or to compete, be contented and free.
5.5 Karma And Free Will The fact that man suffers for his bad deeds, or is rewarded for his good deeds inevitably leads to the theory of Karma. In Sikhism, the law of Karma according to which we reap what we sow is not inexorable. The burden of our sins, the taint of Karma, the weight of all the past can be thrown off, by diving deeper into truth, by the grace of God, and by leading a purer and nobler life. This life, the human life, is an opportunity for this freedom to rise or to fall into the pit. There is no determinism in our fate, if we rise above the level of Nature. At the level of Nature or animal existence, we no doubt reap what we sow, but at the spiritual level of existence which can be reached by moral and spiritual efforts and illumination, man attains his freedom. It is freedom not only from the wheel of Karma but also from birth and death. Those who lead a purely temporal life at the level of the sense, "their deeds follow them and they reap what they sow."( kirt una ka metis nah, oh apna bijia khah - Basant 1183) "But the Guru's word erases the blot of thousands of evil deeds of the past, and the greatest sinner can become the greatest Saint."(gur ka sabad kate kot karma -1195) "Countless sins of the past life are washed away by the illumination of the Word."(kot kotantar papa kare ek ghari meh khovai- Asa 438). It is not a mere coincidence that Guru Nanak and the subsequent Sikh Guru's had the closest doctrinal relations with the Qadariya and Chisti schools of Sufis which believed in free will in opposition to the Jabariya Sufi school of thought which according to orthodox Islam, is based on complete dependence on Divine Will. The idea of determinism and fatalism is repugnant to the Sikh mind as it does not reconcile with the idea of reward and punishment, nor with the doctrine of Grace and Compassion. Extracted from article by Trilochan Singh Jee
5.6 Nice Cup Of Tea Here's a little Zen story. A young man comes to see the master at his house, and says 'O great wise one, take me on as your disciple so that I too may obtain the perfect state'. The Master said 'Hello Sonnyboy - forget all that nonsense - while you're here pour some more tea in my cup - cheers mate' (In this version of the story the Master is a Londoner!) The disheartend young man went to the table and was about to pour the tea from the kettle into the Master's cup when he said, 'O master your cup is already full', 'the Master said carry on pouring , the lad
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 31
did as he was told and watched the tea overflow and wet the table and the floor, the man said frantically,'O Master the tea is spilling everywhere shall I stop?' The Master said to the man, 'Why do you keep questioning what I tell you to do? The cup was already full and any extra tea could not remain in it. You too are full of your own wisdom and what I teach you will not stay inside. If you want to learn the true ways then first empty yourself and come here ready to be filled.' Same with the Guru jee, he's told us to do something. We may question it think it's pointless like the man spilling the tea, but the real point of it is that everytime we do it we show Guru ji we are his slave and obey his orders and not our man-mat. Guru ji says 'Rehat pyaree muj ko Sikh nahee' Following the Guru's Code is more important to the Guru than the Sikh. So if the Guru's tell us to do it, then as NIKE would say 'JUST DO IT!' and prove to Guru ji you are ready to be filled with divine knowledge.
5.7 Better To Die Than To Live Alone Tulsee Das was a Hindu Saint and was blessed to write the Ramayan scriptures. When he was young he was devoted to reaching God and he struggled slowly on this path. When he got married he was head over heels in love with his beautiful wife, she became the sole reason for his living, everything he did was to please her. One day he surprised her with a gift - she was overwhelmed by his love and said, 'If you were devoted to God half as much as you are to me, I'm sure you would have reached God by now.' The words struck Tulsee Das to the core and his earlier life of devotion came flooding back to his mind, from that day on God became his sole focus once again. Many years later when Tulsee Das was old and wise and respected by all in the village as a saint, a Brahmin pirest came to him. He said to Tulsee Das, 'All my life I've preached and read the scriptures, but I haven't met my Beloved Ram. Tell me what I should do?'. Tulsee Das said, 'It's very simple, all you have to do is climb that tall tree and jump off the branch with full faith that Ram will catch you.' The Brahmin was inspired and climbed the tree, he sat on the branch and looked down at the hard ground below. No matter how hard he tried he couldn't make the leap. Many hours passed and the Village HeadMan (SarPanch) walked by with a bag of money. Noticing the Brahmin he enquired as to what he was doing. The Brahmin explained that Tulsee Das had said that by jumping off the tree Ram would catch him. The SarPanch who wasn't a religious man quickly said, 'O Brahmin, if you like you may have this bag of money, but give me Tulsee Das's blessing in exchange.' The Brahmin didn't take too long to think about the offer and was soon off on his way with the bag of money. The SarPanch climbed the tree went across the branch and with full faith in Ram he jumped off. Ram caught him like a baby in its mother's arms.
Sounds too unbelievable to be true? But look for the deeper meaning, there's a very, very important spiritual point to this story. I am like the Brahmin, I do my nitnem prayers and preach to people. I do Waheguru Waheguru meditation and I follow the bits of the Guru's Shabad that I like and ignore the bits that are difficult to apply. I follow half of the Hukam, God’s Order, and my life trickles away like this then I wonder why I haven't met Waheguru ji. When my brother comes to me with a great business opportunity my focus becomes how I can make lots and lots of money and in the background I rush my nitnem and Waheguru Waheguru meditation. My life trickles away like this and I wonder why I haven't met Waheguru ji. But one day with Guru Ji's great kirpa, I hear the story of Tulsee Das. Now I realise I am like the Brahmin, I have lots of things to live for and I am scared of dying. Guru Nanak Ji says 'I have no anxiety about dying, and no hope of living.' (p20). Why is Guru Nanak Ji so brave? Because he has full faith that Waheguru ji is looking after him 'SIREE RAAG, FIRST MEHL: I have no anxiety about dying, and no hope of living. You are the Cherisher of all beings; You keep the account of our
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 32
breaths and morsels of food. You abide within the Gurmukh. As it pleases You, You decide our allotment. || 1 ||' (p20). So in my ardas, 'Guru Granth Sahib Jee you have given your blessing like Tulsee Das gave to the Brahmin. Give me full faith in your Gurbanee Words like the SarPanch had full faith in what Tulsee Das said. Baba Ji may I follow your words 100% and if it kills me then I have faith Waheguru ji You yourself will catch me.' And dear Khalsa Ji, when you die while alive and are caught by Waheguru ji then you will be called Jeevan Mukhat. While still alive you have obtained liberation. By dying to the Shabad one finds the True Life held in the arms of Waheguru ji.
5.8 A Pound Of Flesh There's a story about a saint who lived in his own anand, he cared about everyone and everyone loved him. Another blessed man also lived in the same town. One day a childless woman went to see the blessed man, she said , 'Ask your God to grant me a son'. The Blessed man went to the top of the mountain and spoke to God of the poor woman's request. He came back and told the lady, 'God said that there are no children in your destiny'. A few days later, the woman came back full of joy and happiness, she was giving sweets to one and all, the blessed man asked what she was celebrating. She replied, 'The Saint has said I will be blessed with a beautiful baby boy, my dreams have come true!'. The blessed man couldn't understand it, he climbed the mountain and asked God 'O Lord You said the lady had no children in her destiny, yet the saint has granted her a son. How can he overule your descision?' God replied, 'O Blessed Man, before i answer that, go to the town and tell the my children that God wants a pound of their flesh.' The Blessed Man spent the next few days telling everyone, they looked at him and ran away, no-one was prepared to give a pound of flesh. Then the Saint met him and he told him of the strange request to which the saint replied, 'O Blessed Man, go back to God and ask him from which part of my body he wants it from.' On top of the mountain the blessed man said to God, 'Only the saint was prepared to obey your command, Lord. Even I was scared to obey it.' God then answered him, 'My Saint is prepared to die for me, I am bound by what he says. My saint can overturn destiny, everything belongs to the saint.' Moral of the story: So many religious people want to meet God, everyone talks about whats right and wrong, some people are blessed but they too have only given 50% of themsleves to God, the saint on the otherhand has given everything to God. In the news last night, there was a big debate about letting homosexuals becoming ordained as priests. A Bishop was preaching that they were loving christians in a loving relationship and that their sexuality shouldnt stop them from serving God!!!!!!!!!!! Super ManMat or what? I thought we were supposed to obey God's Hukam whether we like it or not, just like the saint was prepared to give his flesh and if it meant he had to die then he would have. But these Christians seem to have it the other way around 'I am homosexual, I dont see why I should change, I know lets change the religion'! Same way in Sikhi, we are blessed with amrit, but some of us find it hard to keep our head covered or to wear a normal kirpan, we find it hard to avoid eaing meat and eggs.......We find so many things difficult that we say 'It's ok to wear a necklace kirpan, we say it's Ok to go to work without any head covering, and we have desire to eat meat and eggs in us so we justify it as best as we can'. We are blessed with
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 33
amrit, but we haven't given our head. WE WILL NOT CHANGE, BUT WE WILL CHANGE THE RELIGION INSTEAD. And what's the end result.........have you 'seen' God? No? Well you must still be doing something wrong. Still further to travel my friend, alot further to travel.
6. GURU - THE ENLIGHTENER 6.1 Why Were The Guru’s Born Into The World? Bhai Vir Singh explained the Guru's were one with God, but were born again into this world not because of their actions being outstanding. They came for a different reason from mere fools like me. Like in a prison there are prisoners and governers. Both occupy the same premises (i.e. this world) but are there for totally different reasons and with different rules. Guru Sahibs came to free us fools from our chains to the 5 enemies.
6.2 Is Guru Nanak God? Are God and Guru Nanak ji separate or the same? My limited understanding thinks of Waheguru ji as a limitless ocean and Guru ji as a wave. They are one and the same yet they are different. It wrong to say the wave is the complete ocean. Guru Gobind Singh ji says that the person who calls him God will go to hell. Blessed Gursikhs speak of having Guru Nanak Dev ji's darshan. They talk about making one's body and mind pure so that Guru Nanak Dev ji will place his lotus feet in you. They meditate and see the light of Akal Purakh, inside which they are blessed with Guru ji's Darshan. The say Guru Nanak ji is God, and Guru Nanak ji was all the Guru Sahibs. Baba Nand Singh ji was sitting at the back of the empty gurdwara and being in a state of anand called over his friend the Ragi musician. He said ‘I'm going to give you Guru Nanak Dev ji's darshan. And like a father takes his newborn son outside and holding him in his arms says 'look son - THE MOON', Baba Nand Singh ji hugged the Ragi ji and said'behold Guru Nanak ji in Guru Granth Sahib ji. Guru Granth Sahib ji says ' The Embodiment of Light, the Lord Himself is called Guru Nanak. From Him, came Guru Angad; His essence was absorbed into the essence. Guru Angad showed His Mercy, and established Amar Daas as the True Guru. Guru Amar Daas blessed Guru Raam Daas with the umbrella of immortality. So speaks Mathuraa: gazing upon the Blessed Vision, the Darshan of Guru Raam Daas, His speech became as sweet as nectar. With your eyes, see the certified Primal Person, Guru Arjun, the Fifth Manifestation of the Guru. || 1 || ' (SWAIYAS IN PRAISE OF THE FIFTH MEHL, page 1406) A blessed gursikh I know told me that when she was deeply, deeply in a state of Vairag (sadness at being separated from God), that she had one and only one thought on her mind, day and night, and that was to have Guru Nanak Ji's darshan. One night guests came and they slept in the bedrooms and the Gursikh took the couch downstairs. Lying down, under the covers, in the dark room her meditation, her desparation reached a peak. Blinding, powerful light and love burst open inside her mind - it was Guru Nanak Dev ji's radiance. Afterwards she noticed that she had sweated profusely because of Guru ji's awesome power. " BHAIRAO, FIFTH MEHL: The True Guru has listened to my prayer. All my affairs have been resolved. Deep within my mind and body, I meditate on God. The Perfect Guru has dispelled all my fears. || 1 || The All-powerful Divine Guru is the Greatest of all. Serving Him, I obtain all comforts.|| Pause || Everything is done by Him. No one can erase His Eternal Decree. The Supreme Lord God, the Transcendent Lord, is incomparably beautiful. The Guru is the Image of Fulfillment, the Embodiment of the Lord. || 2 || The Name of the Lord abides deep within him. Wherever he looks, he sees the
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 34
Wisdom of God. His mind is totally enlightened and illuminated. Within that person, the Supreme Lord God abides. || 3 || I humbly bow to that Guru forever. I am forever a sacrifice to that Guru. I wash the feet of the Guru, and drink in this water. Chanting and meditating forever on Guru Nanak, I live. || 4 || 43 || 56 || " (Guru Granth Sahib jee panna 1152)
There is absolutely no doubt in this, but only a rare person embraces love for the Guru Nanak. God and Guru have two forms but they have the same one light. It is by the word that mortal attains to the union with God. The mind is in the body, and the True Lord is in the mind (Guru Granth Sahib jee panna 686)
The above seem to equate Guru Ji with God. Guru Gobind Singh Ji forbade the Sikhs to make any such claims. We love our Guru Ji very much, which is understandable, but we should not cross the lines set for us.
You are quite right , Guru Gobind Singh did say those very words. But, Siri Guru Granth Sahib Ji also says "Oh mystery of mysteries, and that which nobody sees, that I and my Guru (meaning God) are One" You see, Sikhi teaches there is only One Guru, and it is That Guru which shines in the eyes of our SatGuru (s) from Guru Nanak Dev Ji Sahib through all Ten Nanaks, and through Siri Guru Granth Sahib. The human SatGuru is "just a man" and yet this "man" is completely surrendered to Guru Ji, empty of Haumai and becomes a Perfect Mirror of The Wonderous Destroyer of Darkness. When I look into the eyes of the Guru , when I hear His Words, there is NO MAN THERE, there is only the Ocean that Is Vaaheguruuuu. This is what the brother meant. This is a profound mystery that you will find ALL of the SIkh Gurus, all of the Baghats and Saints in Siri Guru Granth Sahib Ji mention. Just as Kabir Ji Sahib said "no-one knows this mystery, how I and my Guru are One" , we say that along with them. We celebrate a totally and completely Surrendered and Realized Soul joined and undifferentiated from Ikoankar SatNaam Siri Vaaaheguruuuuu, in that Union we don't see the man Nanak, nor Gobind Singh, but a mortal man who's Soul/Atman has joined with Braman/Vaheguru and has obliterated any sense of self/Haumai and is lost in that embrace. In our daily Paath we read that Guru takes millions of forms (roop) , and yet He is (aroop) without form. Guru said this, I didn't ! And this is a wonderous mystery. I can look in YOUR eyes, hear YOUR words, and look back at you saying Vaahhh Guru. . .Wonderous Guru, for if He is not in your eyes, than cetainly he is not the the eyes and the Word of Gurus Nanak and Gobind Singh. Much the same is Naam: Naam is Name of God, yet IS God, IS Guru, Is Gurubani, IS Naam, IS Guru. The Light that is Vaheguru and the Voice that is His, is so bright that it pervades All Existent, there is NOWHERE it does not exist , yet it seems to us that it shines brighter when we encounter a Soul that has surrender his ego and merged with it , not blocking it in any way. This , indeed , is the Naam (Essense) of which we Simran (Keep in Remembrance) , He is One , without an other , so how could it be otherwise? There is a slight , but at the same time , HUGE difference , between someone praising the human SatGuru Gobind Singh , and The Only One
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 35
Who IS, the Wonderous Destoyer of Darkness (Vaheguru).
Guru Gobind Singh ji has said to us 'ma param purakh ko daasa, dekhan aa-eo jagat tamasa'. I am the Supreme Beings servant, sent here to watch the world drama'. And Guru Sahib has gone one step further in stating that anyone who calls him God will go to hell. In addition one of my veer ji's has pointed out that God is Ajuni (not in the cycle of birth and death) but Guru Sahibs had bodies that were born and died, so they cant be called God. In 'Bandagi-nama' by Bhai Ragbir Singh (a must read for all naam travellers), Bhai Sahib says that he has been amazed by the fact that every religion adores their prophet/teacher as the transcedental being. They have lost sight of the truly supreme being, the Original Guru - Waheguru ji. Guru Gobind Singh ji critises Hindus for believing Krishanji, Brahma, Shiva, or Vishnu are the Supreme God. Guru Gobind Singh ji writes that Waheguru ji sent so many 'witnesses' to tell the world about Supreme God, but each one got themself worshipped instead. That's why Guru Gobind Singh ji was so adamant about not being worshipped as the Supreme Being. So why do GurSikhs who've spiritually progressed refer to Guru Nanak ji as being God? Why did Baba Nand Singh ji say that Guru Gobind Singh ji is God, and the verse about going to hell was Guru Sahib being modest? Why does Guru Granth Sahib Jee say ‘O Guru Arjun, You are Eternal, Invaluable, Unborn, Self-existent, the Destroyer of fear, the Dispeller of pain, Infinite and Fearless. You have grasped the Ungraspable, and burnt away doubt and skepticism. You bestow cooling and soothing peace. The Self-existent, Perfect Primal Lord God Creator has taken birth. First, Guru Nanak, then Guru Angad and Guru Amar Daas, the True Guru, have been absorbed into the Word of the Shabad. Blessed, blessed is Guru Raam Daas, the Philosopher's Stone, who transformed Guru Arjun unto Himself. || 5 ||’ (panna 1407- written by the bhaat (poet)and approved by Guru Arjun Dev ji for inclusion in Guru Granth Sahib ji) ‘In the ocean of this Dark Age of Kali Yuga, the Lord's Name has been revealed In the Form of Guru Arjun, to save the world. Pain and poverty are taken away from that person, within whose heart the Saint abides. He is the Pure, Immaculate Form of the Infinite Lord; except for Him, there is no other at all. Whoever knows Him in thought, word and deed, becomes just like Him. He is totally pervading the earth, the sky and the nine regions of the planet. He is the Embodiment of the Light of God. So speaks Mat'huraa: there is no difference between God and Guru; Guru Arjun is the Personification of the Lord Himself. || 7 || 19 || (panna 1409) I was always confused about God and Guru and who to focus on when meditating, if I focus on the Supreme Being then I felt guilty that i'm not building any love up for my Guru, if I focus on my Guru then I felt guilty that I was disobeying Guru Gobind Singh ji...and my whiole simran time was wasted tossing from one focus to the other. But Guru Sahib is merciful, Guru Arjun Dev ji explains: 'The Divine Guru is the True Guru, the Supreme Lord God, the Transcendent Lord; Nanak bows in humble reverence to the Lord, the Divine Guru.' (page 262) Meaning the Guru we should focus on is God, who is our Divine and Wonderful Guru : WaheGuru jee. This Divine and Wonderful Guru is in the True Guru - in all of our SatGuru jee’s. SatGuru jee is Waheguru jee but we meditate on Waheguru jee and love and serve SatGuru jee. When starting any simran/kirtan/paat I always focus on Guru Granth Sahib, all pervading light - jag dee jot shining equally on everyone like the sun without prejudice. Then I sing Wahe-guru with loving adoration to Guru Granth Sahib ji. This brings my mind to humility and love quite quickly, then I focus inside the mind, behind the forehead and say Wahguru mentally , taking the love and humility feeling
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 36
and thinking of the Supreme ocean of love all around and inside me - flowing from Guru Granth Sahib ji.
Guru Nanak Dev Ji prohibited people to even build any place in his memory, so calling himself God is far from it. Similarly Guru Gobind Singh Ji said the people who will worship him or will call him God, shall rot in hell.
I think the problem is that we think of different things when we hear the Word god. I guess most people think of a being which is separate from Creation, perhaps overlooking it from a paradise called heaven. And to say guru nanak was god means to most people that this being left heaven and come down to earth to rome about with the creatures. But guru nanak ji never said he was that being from heaven, he said he's that Being's Servant. So to call the servant the master is confusing. From the little knowledge I have, when I hear the word God, I think of A supreme being, energy, light, ocean of love, supreme soul (param atma) This ocean is what we creatures are living , breathing, eating and talking in. A drop from this ocean is in each of us - our soul (atma). Like a sealed bottle containg water submerged in the ocean. Our body is the bottle and God is inside us and outside us. Our atma wants to get out of the body and merge back into the param-atma, but our sins, the 5 enemies etc keep the bottle tightly sealed. We are separate from God, although God is closer to us than our own hands and feet (bhagat Ravi Das jee). Now Guru Nanak ji had a body too, but there was no seal, no lid, this supreme ocean was moving freely in and out of the bottle. Once when bhagat kabeer was saying 'Raam, Raam' he found himself saying 'Kabeer, Kabeer'. He did ardas and asked Raam (God) why this was and Raam replied 'Raam and Kabeer are now one' (this Is in Guru Granth Sahib jee 'Ram Kabeer ek ha') and there was no difference between saying Raam or Kaabeer when refering to God. The Guru ji's walked a tight rope, they showed us how to love our Satguru. Look at Bhai Lehna ji's love for Guru Nanak jee, Bhai Amaru ji’s love for Guru Angad Dev ji, Bhai Jetha Jee's love for Guru Amar das ji, Bhai Arjun Dev ji's love for Guru Raam Daas ji and so on for all our Guru jee’s. Then having loved their Saatguru ji's, they became satguru just as ‘Ram Kabeer ek ha’..One with God. What Guru ji's objected to was what had happened in Hinduism i.e. people believed Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva or countless gods and goddesses were the One Supreme God, when in reality they were just Beings sealed in another type of bottle. Guru Gobind Singh ji didnt want people to say he was God and forget the Supreme Being, the Paramatma, the ocean of love all around, inside and outside. The ocean was in Guru Gobind Singh ji in all the human Guru’s, in guru Granth Sahib jee and one day in you too. But, none of them are the limits of the ocean, just a part of it. A part of the ocean is still the ocean. Here are some questions and answers from a conversation with a blessed gursikh earlier today regarding these questions. Is Guru Nanak ji's path the only way to reach God, Or can Hindu, muslims, christians and other religions reach God too? To reach God is difficult. No-one finds it easy. Even the majority of Sikhs have not reached God through all their kirtan, akhand paats, daily prayers, and Waheguru -Waheguru repetitions. Why? Because only a few rare ones know what to really do, the others are the blind leading the blind. To reach the One God, a person needs Karam (i.e. good divine actions), the only way Karam is gained is through having Naam in your heart. Most people are so busy singing loudly and perhaps just as a show to other people that the efforts are not accepted by God. The rare accepted ones have Naam residing in their heart. They do simran silently, without tongue or body moving. They are not trying to impress the world. God accepts their simran. This rule applies to all people regardless of religion. Only worldy people see differences between one another be it religion or any other division. The ones who have naam residing in their heart see everyone as one and the same.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 37
Can people of other religions generate Karam through their own equivalent of Naam. For example, if a Hindu was to do 'Ram Ram', or a Muslim was to do 'Allah Allah' could it reside in their heart like 'waheguru waheguru'? Would they then be acceptable to God? Firstly, you shouldn't be concerned about what other people are or are not doing. Be committed to doing Waheguru Waheguru in your heart, whether you are sitting with Sikhs or in a crowd of Hindus doing 'Ram Ram'. The person who jumps between 'boats' is going to drown. Now in Gurbanee, Guru Sahibs have referred to God as Ram many times. Even Bhagat Kabeer ji did 'Ram Ram' all the time and he reached a high state of mind. So you're saying that there's no difference between doing 'Ram Ram' for a Hindu, and 'Waheguru Waheguru' for a Sikh? No. Their is a difference. The Bhagats reached a very high state of mind, but the GurMantr (Waheguru) that Guru Nanak ji brought to the world takes one even beyond the place where the Bhagats reached. What do you mean 'beyond'? For example could Bhagat Kabeer ji physically fight against thousands of enemies? No. He did have spiritual strength, but he was weak when it came to having physical power. Now look at the Khalsa like Baba Deep Singh ji amongst others, could they fight thousands of enemies? Yes. They reached the same spiritual heights as the Bhagats, but the Waheguru GurMantr took them beyond that. It is the tenth form of Guru Nanak ji as Guru Gobind Singh ji that gives Khalsa this power. Guru Gobind Singh ji even went down on bended knee to receive the Amrit that takes us beyond the previous paths. Was Guru Nanak ji's basic philosophy that hindus should be good Hindus and for Muslims to be good muslims, hence he never really preached for people to follow the way he was showing? No. You can't rely on all Sakhis being true, sakhis have been passed from one person to another and it changes slightly each time. Guru Nanak ji pointed out the mistakes that mankind was making and basically said join with one God by building your karam, which is earnt by meditating with Waheguru Waheguru in the heart. People followed Guru ji out of love, not force. The shere prescence of Guru Nanak ji was enough to make all of a person's pains disappear. People were moved to the core when they met Guru Nanak ji and followed out of love. Is Guru Nanak Dev ji God? Yes. But join with God. Guru Nanak ji has taught us to join with God & not him. When you meet God you will see Guru Nanak ji is God, and within him you will see all of Guru ji's forms. Why did Guru Gobind Singh ji say 'if you call me God you will go to hell'? He wanted people to meditate on the Power that sent him into this world. He didnt want people to meditate on him. But when you reach the Supreme Being you will realise that there is no difference between God and Guru. Should we worship God or Guru? Worship God. Once a Hindu stared in humilty at Guru Nanak ji's glowing feet, Guru ji said you're not going to get to God by staring at the Guru's feet. You need to get Naam to reside inside your heart. Should we meditate on a picture, or on Guru Granth Sahib ji or visualise the word Waheguru, or something other breathing technique? Concentrate on the One Waheguru ji inside with one mind. Guru ji will lead you and give you the right things at the right time. No one else can tell you how naam simran because they dont know. Look how many people do Sikhi preaching or any preaching of any religion, but how many of them tell you how to do Naam simran? They can't tell you what they havent been blessed with. Even the ones tell you do it with this technique or that technique are fooling people just to to join their group. They real way is do it inside your heart and have faith Guru Nanak ji himself will show you the right things at the right time. Guru Nanak ji himself will show you the right things at the right time.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 38
Any other questions? No, thankyou very much, dhan guru nanak ji that he sends his devotee to answer my questions. Finally, the most important thing to remember is 'ek man ik dhia-o' :meditate on the One with one mind, then Guru ji will lead you himself.
During the last week, I raised a question of whether Guru Nanak Dev Jee is God and if we should worship our Gurus or only Waheguru? I received many and all very wonderful replies. In this message, I simply want to draw conclusions from all of those replies and write my own views. But before I do that, I want to thank everyone for taking their time, to teach something to a person like me. Now coming to the subject: It seems a difficult decision to make as both sides have good points. It may be true that we should leave it to our Guru to lead us to Waheguru. But also remember that Guru Gobind Singh Ji said he is joining the Sikhs directly with Waheguru, so they shall not need any mediator. As one Gursikh pointed out that we love other people, but if we analyze the relationships, than it does not have any meaning. I guess I personally fail here. I tend to analyze things, and may be overlooking the important relationships. To make the long story short :-), I would like to point out my stand. If our Gurus prohibited us from worshiping them, I think we should simply follow their wish. They have given us the Shabad Guru, and we should follow that. We can love our Gurus, and remember them, and learn something from the kind of lives they lead. But we should form our relationship directly with Waheguru just as our Guru Ji wanted us to. It is very easy to worship the Gurus, but I don't think if they will be pleased with that. They will only feel that they too have failed on us, and we should not do that to them. We should not let our emotions take over, and fail the purpose of their visit to us. Reading the sakhis of Guru Nanak Dev Ji, I came across where Guru Nanak Dev Ji are conversing with a Muslim who looks down the Hindues because they worship hundreds of gods and goddesses. Guru Nanak Dev Ji told him that he too worships Moha(n)mad. The Muslim was not quite worshiping only God. And Guru Ji told him that he was worshiping two not ONE, so what difference does it make if the hindues are worshiping hundreds, they all are on the same lines. Making two from one, and then moving to hundreds, Guru Ji said that it was the same. Some Gursikhs have pointed out the importance of the Guru, using what is written in Guru Granth Sahib. Guru Gobind dooe khaRe, kis ke laagu paae... (Guru and God both are front of me, whom should I kneel to, I am ever a sacrifice to the Guru who has shown me the God). I would take this as appreciation and love. Above all, we should not forget that: Hukame ander sabh ko, bahar hukame naa koee.. Everything is in God's will. Even Guru Nanak and Guru Gobind Singh Ji's actions, their visit and their sacrifices are from God's Hukam. We should not separate the two. We should also appreciate Waheguru for sending his messengers for us. On the other hand, some responses have pointed out the importance of Naam, and not consider Sikhism as other religions. That seems to feel right. Sikhism is to turn people into Saints, and have relationship
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 39
with God directly, just like other Saints like Kabir, Namdev etc. did. Many of us may not be at that level, but this life can be a start. We can go on and on with this issue. But it really is a personal matter, and if the sincerity is there, God and Guru will show us the right path. Once again, thank you all for your responses. I am sorry if I offended anyone in this message.
7. GURU GRANTH SAHIB JEE 7.1 Guru Granth Sahib Jee And Guru Khalsa Panth Guru Gobind Singh jee said to the Khalsa: “I have entrusted you to the immortal God. Ever remain under His protection, and trust to no one else. Wherever there are five Khalsa assembled who abide by the Guru’ teachings, know that I am in the midst of them. The one who serves them shall obtain these rewards - the fulfilment of all his heart’ desires. Read the history of your Gurus from the time of Guru Nanak. Henceforth the Guru shall be the Khalsa and the Khalsa the Guru. I have infused my mental and bodily spirit into the Granth Sahib and the Khalsa. “ (Dasam Granth)
7.2 Living Guru My Gursikh friend took HUKAM NAMA shabad from guru Granth Sahib Jee at Stockton, California and the topic of is Guru Granth sahib jee really our living Guru started. Those who believed that, GURU GRANTH SAHIB JEE IS THE WORLD’S LIVING GURU decided to take HUKAM NAMA shabad from Sacramento and Yuba city. The results were amazing, all HUKAMS were the same . The key is deep faith. .I dont recommend others to try, it as it not good to ‘test’ the Guru - we are little worms who have to obey the Hukam, not test the Guru!
7.3 How Do You Follow Religion? GURU NANAK DEV JI SAID Jo to prem khelan ka chao Sir dhar talee galee meree ao if you want to play the game of love, bring your head to me on the palm of your hand. (the self has to die) GURU ARJUN DEV JI SAID pilla maran kabool, jeevan kee cchaad aas ho-e sabana kee renka tao ao hamaree paas the first rule of dying is to give up all the hope's of life become the dust of everyone then come to me. Some people do ardas and ask Vaahi-guroo Jee for spiritual and worldy gifts, then wonder why they didn't get anything. Disillusioned they lose faith in God! But we suffer from
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 40
'seva thoree mangan botha' little seva but ask alot'. Who should we serve? Guru Gobind Singh ji said if you want to please me then serve the Khalsa for nothing pleases me more. Hence, do seva of the Khalsa and become the dust of their feet. Then go to Guru Granth Sahib ji and the Punj Pyare with your head(ego) in your hand. Go down on one knee and with cupped hands beg for amrit naam. Do naam simran day and night, then do ardas with humility and love and see if VaahiGuroo jee doesn't fill you with all the blessings.
7.4 Need Or Greed? Dhan Guru Arjun Dev jee (meditating upon whom will release one from cycle of births and deaths japio jin arjun dev guroo fer sankat jon garab na aa-i-o), says 'Jo Mangeh Takur apany tey so-ee Soee devay' 'whatever is asked from the Master that is exactly what is given'. In Hibernia Road Gurudwara they have this in big letters across the entrance to the Darbar. I used to think this meant whatever you asked for in Ardas is what you'll get, but all ardas's don't come true do they? So what does it mean? The answer clicked when my dad was watching a nature program, some creatures have evolved to leave in extreme heat or extreme cold etc, and my dad said 'Jo mangeh Takur apaney tey soee soee devay'. Even the animals have an ardas inside to survive wherever they are and over time their ardas comes true. Even plants have a ardas to have the sun on their leaves, so plants on my window sill start leaning towards the window. Takur answers all true internal ardas of all His creatures and plants. So people may ask why didn't my Takur answer my ardas? I was standing up with palms pressed together at the Gurdwara after having done Akahnd Paat seva and donating lots of money?? That ardas was lip service - it was ardas for greed not need. Like when people do nitnem, but they don't understand and inside they really want to be out and about perhaps boyfriend and girlfriends. Then their internal ardas is heard not their lip service. Good or bad, whatever your real daily internal ardas is, will be heard and answered over time. When someone does paat with concentration and love and their internal ardas is the same as Guru jees words, then the supreme gifts will be delivered over time. And God keeps giving us gifts all the time, `dida dey laday thak pai juga jugantar kahee kahi' (JapJi Sahib). He provides without ever getting tired but we the askers get tired of asking! The provider provides all the wishes .... the requester asks for all. There is nothing wrong with asking for things because we always need things but unfortuantely we are greedy, so we need to become content. In ardas thank God. Accept pain and sorrow as sweet rather than complaining about things that went badly or Ardas's that didn't come true - everything is for the best: Ketia Dukh bhukh sad mar Eh bee daat teree datar Countless Pains and Hungers continually strike O Giver-Lord, even these are your gifts,. (JapJee Sahib) In ardas accept God's will and ask for the supreme gift of Naam and God's Praises. SatGuru Arjun Dev jee on the hot plate lived upto the true words:
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 41
Tera Keeta Meeta Lagay, Har Nam Padarth Nanak Mangay Your Will is sweet, SatGuru Nanak jee asks for the gift of Naam' 'Manganay mangan neeka , Har jas gur te manganay' 'Of all the Askings, the Asking supreme is to ask the Guru for the praises of God But God's Name and Praises can only be done if the basic needs are satisfied. Most of the Bhagats were so poor that Bhagat Kabeer jee said to Waheguru ji, without food and shelter I can't sing your praises Having a hungry stomach how can I devote myself to You? Take away Your rosary. (Bhagat Kabir ji, Sorath Raag)
Waheguru jee provides. Asking for house or car or a wife etc is not wrong, but why do people ask? What is the motive? Is it going to get them closer to God ? Bhagat Kabeer jee asked for these things so he'd get closer to God, most people ask for these things because of selfish motives (status, to fulfill one of the 5 thieving desires). But then again Guru Arjun Dev jee has said use Waheguru jee for your own advantage. It's good people do paat and ardas and seva of langar and Akhand Paat for their own advantage because bit by bit they might get to the state where they start asking for the gift of Naam and God's praises and that will truly give them the Supreme advantage.
7.5 Thirsty The Respected Giani Jaswant Singh Parvana Ji said to my friend, 'The Sikhi that Guru Sahib created was so simple and straightforward, nowadays it's become complicated and confused'. Why are we so confused? Because everytime we have a question or a query about Naam we ask 100 different people only to get 100 different answers. But I thought we were Sikhs and one can only be a Sikh (learner) if there is an Enlightener (Guru). So why do we run in every direction when our Guru Ji is right infront of us? Our Guru is the only one we need to ask. We will get one TRUE answer, we will not be confused by the world. Have some faith. Do ardas 'Guru Granth Sahib Ji You are my One and Only Guru, I turn to you for guidance, You can take my hand and lead me out of this darkness. Guru Granth Sahib Ji, why should I ask any Sant or Scholar for answers?...They only got their knowledge from You, So I too turn directly to You. I am nothing, a poor little foolish ant full of sins, be merciful Guru ji.' Then Naam Jap with One Mind One Focus 'Ek Man Ek Dhia-ia'.......hour after hour, day after day.....it is better to die than to live without the Beloved. When a person is truly thirsty they will run to the river with full determintation, no-one can stop them, they have the One True Guide leading them. When one only talks about drinking they will stop and talk and ask directions from everyone they meet...wandering about confused they may never reach the river.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 42
7.6 Eat Little, Sleep Little As far as I know, Guru Amar Das ji used to tie his hair onto a wooden peg a few inches above his head as he sat cross-legged, so that if he fell asleep while doing simran his head would drop but his hair would be pulled and he'd wake up. Baba Nand Singh ji used to sit on a plank across the top of a deep well, so if he fell asleep while doing simran he'd fall and die. Basically because he'd rather be dead than forget God's Name. There's a shabad about 'why did I fall asleep.'. Guru Gobind Singh ji said eat little and sleep little. Practically, I've tried doing things at the extreme i.e. little food, little sleep, I did get alot of blessings, but ended up falling asleep at work and my body got too weak without proper food. The real thing is to be a Khalsa - Sant-Sipahee. Healthy and strong like Baba Deep Singh ji and sharp and alert rather than falling asleep through laziness. The body is a machine, it needs sleep, exercise and food. To me `eat little, sleep little' means don't get so lazy that you sleep through amritvela and forget God's Name. And don't get led by your tongue's desires so much so that you lose your hunger for doing Naam Simran. (sacheh naam kee lagee bhukh). But sleep and eat enough to be healthy.
7.7 Sorry To Announce That The Light At The End Of The Tunnel.. ........has been switched off!!!!! the giani ji was saying 'Without Preaching the Khalsa Panth will finish'..is it true? Punjabi speaking people have thousands of preachers, trained all their life in India and Sikhi is still alive in Punjabi speaking people. But what of English speaking people...too few preachers know this medium, look at the Sikh Youth..majority have no concept of Naam Simran or controlling the 5 enemies...they dont care about Khalsa Panth. ...the light has been switched off for them, the Khalsa Panth is dead for them. But all is not lost, The one who created Khalsa Panth, also takes responsibility in looking after it.
7.8 Sukh Asan Everynight at the gurdwara when SukhAsan takes place and Guru Granth Sahib ji is respectfully carried on the head of a beloved GurMukh, the rest of the GurMukh pyarios' sing : Jithae Jae Bae mera Satguru, so thaan suhava Ram Rajeh Wherever my SatGuru comes to sit that place becomes adorned The dhol is being beaten, the shaneh (bells and symbols) are chiming, a group of ten children are at the front, the rest of the Sangat follow behind as Guru Sahib goes to the Peace (Sukh) position (Asan) upstairs on the bed. It feels like Guru Gobind Singh ji himself is riding majestically by and the Sangat bow, applying the dust of His feet to their forehead GurSikhi so than bhal-i-a La dhoor mukh lava
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 43
The GurSikhs go to that place and apply the dust to their forehead. Like when a luxorious ocean liner cuts through the calm sea under the summer sun and all the little boats marvel at its splendour as he sails by. Then they feel the ripples of waves from the Ocean liner and follow in his wake. Singing Wonderful Wondeful Wondeful Waheguru as all the blessings washover them. Gur sikha kee ghal the payee Jin Har Naam Dhia-va The GurSikh's effort is accepted if they mediated on God's Name The GurMukhs sing the glories of the SatGuru and God causes the world to sing the glories of the GurMukh. Jin Nanak SatGur pooji-a Tin Har Pooj Karava Those who worship SatGuru Nanak God causes them to be worshipped. (Chhant by Guru Raam Das Jee) Sant Attar Singh ji used to lie flat as stick (danda-aut) infront of Guru Granth Sahib jee for hours on end just to pass all the blessings and respect people had given him back to Guru Sahib. Guru Gobind Singh jee said 'nothing pleases me more than people serving the Khalsa.' Wherever Guru ji used to go to eat, he made sure the punj pyare got served before he did. (This tradition continues when Prashad is distributed first to representatives of the punj pyare i.e. 5 Khalsa then to the Granthi and then to the Sangat.)
8. THE SIKH 8.1 Beautiful Brides Guru Arjun Dev jee has sung this : Saant paee gur satgur pooreh sukh upjeh vajeh anhad toore taap paap suntaap binase har simrath kilbik sabh nase anand karoh mil sundar naree gur nanak meree paij savaree. The Perfect Satguru has blessed me with peace, joy has welled up and the unstruck music plays. My fever, sins and sufferings have all been destroyed by remembering Waheguru (Simran) all my sins have been erased Meet the beautiful brides of Waheguru and be in Anand (bliss) Guru Nanak has protected my honour.' To be a beautiful bride of Waheguru Jee - easy to say hard to do! To be a beautiful bride of Waheguru Jee means one has to prepare the couch for the Khasam (Husband) to sit on. The couch of the mind has to become pure and true by doing naam simran. None of the 5 thieves reside there anymore 'Sach
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 44
Khand vasai Nirankar' : Guru Nanak Dev jee says -In the realm of Truth (Sach Khand) resides the Formless One. A Gianee at the Gurdwara explained that when your mind becomes Sach Khand then that is when Nirankar will reside their. And always remember The truth is the truth is the truth : My father Guru Gobind Singh jee says : 'Bole So Nihal - Sat Sri Akal' Speak and be happy - Holy Akal is True! Waheguru jee is true, Satguru jee is true, the 5 thieves steal your whole life away, but 'Khalsa soi jo kare nit jang' Bhai Nand Lal Jee says 'the Khalsa is the one who daily fights (against these 5 enemies)'
8.2 A Sikh Of The Guru This is a famous SHABAD but it is worth reading again and again untill it sinks in. See the Pauree at the end of it for those who choose to ignore Guru Jee’s instructions. FOURTH MEHL: One who calls himself a Sikh of the Guru, the True Guru, shall rise in the early morning hours and meditate on the Lord?s Name. Upon arising early in the morning, he is to bathe, and cleanse himself in the pool of nectar. Following the Instructions of the Guru, he is to chant the Name of the Lord, Har, Har. All sins, misdeeds and negativity shall be erased. Then, at the rising of the sun, he is to sing Gurbani; whether sitting down or standing up, he is to meditate on the Lord?s Name. One who meditates on my Lord, Har, Har, with every breath and every morsel of food ? that GurSikh becomes pleasing to the Guru?s Mind. That person, unto whom my Lord and Master is kind and compassionate ? upon that GurSikh, the Guru?s Teachings are bestowed. Servant Nanak begs for the dust of the feet of that GurSikh, who himself chants the Naam, and inspires others to chant it. || 2 || Now lets go through it step by step. One who calls himself a Sikh of the Guru, the True Guru, shall rise in the early morning hours and meditate on the Lord's Name. The Satguru's Sikh wakes up early. When exactly? Well, other gurbaNi tukks (verses) tell us "picchal rati". That is last pehar (out of 8 pahers in a day). Which means at *least* by 4 am. Once up, the sikh starts doing simran (meditation) on naam. Which is "waheguru waheguru". Upon arising early in the morning, he is to bathe, and cleanse himself in the pool of nectar. Then the sikh does isnan (bath). (Note simran should start as soon as one is conscious). Then afterwards, when the consciousness (surat) is focused on Naam, the sikh should bathe. There are two isnans mentioned in the above tukk. One is the normal isnan, then isnan in the "pool of nectar" - that means, in the amrit of naam within us. Following the Instructions of the Guru, he is to chant the Name of the Lord, Har, Har. All sins, misdeeds and negativity shall be erased. Then, at the rising of the sun, he is to sing Gurbani.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 45
Then at dawn of day, a sikh sings gurbaNi. In other words, naam has to be meditated upon from about 4 am till about 7 am. Roughly 3 hours. Let us all reflect upon this. Satguru tells us to jap (repeat) naam for 3 hours and how much time do we, the so called sikhs, spend on naam? Whether sitting down or standing up, he is to meditate on the Lord's Name. Then during the day, a sikh japs naam whenever possible. This really is only possible when a sikh japs naam at amrit vela because ‘Vaahi-guroo Vaahi-Guroo’ carries on inside all day long without too much effort. One who meditates on my Lord, Har, Har, with every breath (saas) and every morsel of food (graas) that GurSikh becomes pleasing to the Guru's Mind. Again, let us all reflect. Are we pleasing to the Guru's mind? That person, unto whom my Lord and Master is kind and compassionate upon that GurSikh, the Guru's Teachings are bestowed. Now the interesting part. The Sikh who obeys the above instruction of the Guru, to that Sikh the Guru bestows the Guru's teachings. What are those teachings - those are Vaahi-guroo’s teachings. waheguru is shown to the Sikh to be everywhere, within and without. Servant Nanak begs for the dust of the feet of that GurSikh, who himself chants the Naam, and inspires others to chant it. After the above has taken place, then and only then, can a Sikh inspire others. So the order (hukam) to "avra naam jaap-vay" is for sikhs who already have spent their life in Sikhi and have received the Guru's Supreme instructions (parm updhesh) and darshan (vision) of waheguru. This is easily the most misunderstood gurbaNi tukk there is. Every tom, dick and harry thinks they have the right to tell others to jap naam (like this fool is doing right now). But upon close inpection this tukk is for the Sikhs who have attained to Vaahi-Guroo jee. These GurSikhs are rare indeed and are described in more detail in the second part of the shabad. ‘PAUREE: Those who meditate on You, O True Lord, they are very rare. Those who worship and adore the One Lord in their conscious minds through their generosity, countless millions are fed. All meditate on You, but they alone are accepted, who are pleasing to their Lord and Master. Those who eat and dress without serving the True Guru die; after death, those wretched lepers are consigned to reincarnation. In His Sublime Presence, they talk sweetly, but behind His back, they exude poison from their mouths. The evil-minded are consigned to separation from the Lord. || 11 || Panna305/306 So pyareoooo, enough of talk. Now it is time for action. Those of us who do not jap naam, should reflect upon gurbaNi and start as soon as possible. Daas believes now is the best time.
9. HUMILITY 9.1 The Slave dog In the verses ‘Nasaro Mansoor Guru Gobind Singh’ written by the the court poet Bhai Nand Laal Jee, there is a line near the end which says
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 46
'Laal Sag Gulaam Guru Gobind Singh' Laal means Bhai Nand Laal ji, Sag means dog, Gulaam means slave and Guru Gobind Singh means....everything to me.. Bhai Nand Laal ji having praised and praised Guru Gobind Singh ji in this shabad signs it off saying 'Laal is the slave dog of Guru Gobind Singh ji. ' Bhai Nand Laal ji is saying Guru Gobind Singh ji's darshan is so wondrous that I cant take my eyes off him for even a moment. Like when a dog eagerly watches his master eating, sitting quietly and with fixed attention, Bhai Nand Laal ji waits for Guru Gobind Singh ji to throw him some scraps. The Guru's always refer to Sikhs as Brothers (Bhai), Sisters (Paana), beloved (Pyara), GurMukh, GurSikh, blissful brides (sundar naree). But the Sikhs are too humble and know they are not at the same status as Guru ji, hence call Guru ji master and themselves Kookar (dog) eg ‘Hum Kookar tera darbar...I am a dog of your court’ .
9.2 There is no-one as ungrateful as me 'Mai jehaa na akirtghan...' There is no-one as ungrateful as me, neither in the past , present or future. There is no other as corrupt as me and no-one as vicious. There is no greater blasphemer than me, for my slander of the Guru weighs heavily upon my mind. There is no-one else as perverse as me or a killer of my calibre. There is none as dishonest as me to those who are good. There is no-one more deceitful as me, like the holy-looking white crane that violently catches fishes. Men who eat unlawfully suffer from the incurable disease of greed; I suffer from this. There is no other selfish person like me, who ignoring the Guru's instructions, is so attached to worldy things. I am a Sikh of the Guru only in name, for I do not reflect on nor understand the Guru's hymns'... by Bhai Gurdas Jee
9.3 Time To Pray God's Message. I got up early one morning
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 47
And rushed right into the day I had so much to accomplish That I didn't take time to pray. Problems just tumbling about me And heavier each task "Why doesn't God help me?" I wondered. He answered : "You didn't ask." I wanted to see joy and beauty But the day toiled on, gray and bleak: I wondered why God didn't show me, He said : "But you didn't seek." I tried to come into God's presence I used all my keys at the lock; God gently and lovingly chided: "My child, you didn't knock." I woke up early this morning And paused before entering the day; I had so much to accomplish That I had to take time and pray. (Author unknown)
9.4 Malcolm X There's a scene in the film Malcom X, when his cell mate finally succeeds in getting Mr X to accept Allah. Malcolm X was a very haumai rogee (ego diseased) gangster type when he came to jail. His cell mate was a black muslim and day in day out chiselled away at Mr X's mountain sized ego. Finally , Malcom X said I want to accept Allah. His cell mate told him to bow to Allah right here and now in this cell. Malcom X struggled hard to go down on his knees, his cell mate screamed at him like an army commander `BOW TO ALLAH!', `SUBMIT TO ALLAH!' finally Malcom X lowered his head to Allah's feet. Every night Guru Ram Das jee lovingly tells us : Rag Gauree Purbee Mahalla 4 `kaam krodh nagar bahu paria mil sadhoo khandal khande heh.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 48
puroob likhat likhe gur paia man har liv mandal manda heh kar sadhoo anjulee pun vada heh. kar dandaut pun vada heh. Rahao. Sakhat har ras na jania tin antar haumai khanda heh. jee-o jalay chubai dukh pavay jam kal sir se danda heh. har jan har har nam samane dukh janam maran bhav khanda heh Abnassee purakh paia parmesar bahu sobh khand brahmanda heh ham gareeb maskeen prabh tere har rakh rakh vad vada heh jan nanak nam adhar tek heh har nameh he sukh manda heh.' This body town is filled with Anger and Lust, by meeting the Sadhoo-Saint it is destroyed. Only with perfect destiny does one find the Guru, the mind then unites with God's love in the spiritual realms. Have palms pressed together to the Sadhoo-Saint, it is a greatly virtuous deed. Lie humble as a stick (at the Sadhoos feet), it is a greatly virtuous deed. Pause. The Athiest does not know God's Nectar inside him is the thorn of ego. Wherever the athiest goes, the thorn painfully pricks him and at the time of death he is beaten on the head with Death's Staff. The servant of God meditates on Waheguru Naam and his fear of births and deaths is totally destroyed. He attains the Supreme and Indestructable Being and his great glory resounds in all the realms and creations. I am a poor and humble one oy yours Prabh protect, O protect me Greatly Great One. Servant Nanak takes the support and refuge of Naam, God's Naam is the true Sukh. So Malcom X fulfilled the first stage. He was an athiest full of Anger and Lust which probably had something to do with him being in prison. He was being pricked by the thorn of ego, causing great pain and suffereing and was well on the way to having Death's Staff beaten around his head as well. The Saint for him was his cell mate, and anger and lust was reduced for him to bow at the feet of Allah. As far as I know the spiritual bliss Guru Ram Das jee talks about was never attained by Malcom X. He bowed to Allah and received the blessings he deserved. For a Sikh to attain the spiritual state described by Guru Ram Das jee we have to go further than Malcom X. The more we give to God the more we will get in return. My uncle said when he went to India he went into a gurdwara, they had Guru Granth Sahib jee and Dasam Granth residing on respective thrones. He said he bowed to Guru Granth Sahib jee but not to Dasam Granth like everyone else was doing. On being questioned he said, `The Gur -Gaddi, the Guruship was not given to Dasam Granth, so I dont bow to it.'. And to tell the truth he is absolutely correct -.but he was full of ego `I know better than everyone else', he was very proud of himself. The whole point of bowing is to erase the thorn of ego, not to sharpen it's edges! Maybe he would have been better off to have bowed to Dasam Granth as well and in his mind said `Dhan WaheGuru jee, I am a poor and humble one of yours dear father, protect O protect me Greatly Great One. So to go beyond Malcom X, we need to go beyond bowing to God , we need a perfect Guru to whom we bow with humility. What's next? We need to go beyond bowing to the Guru, we need to bow to the Sadhoo-Saint. Many people go to Sants gurdwaras and bow to the resident Sant. They press thier palms together (anjulee) to the Sant, the place their hand on his feet and if feeling extremely humble they will lie flat as a stick infront of him (dandaut). Infact when I was younger, my family used to go to a Sant and that is what we did. I didnt know any better. To the Sant's credit the first time he came to our house me and my brother bowed to him like everyone else, then he told us to touch our parents feet! Ok bowing to a Sant is hard enough for a western kid, but touching my mum and dad's feet - NO WAY! So we hesitated, everyone was staring at us, no-one disobeys the Sant___..MEGA PRESSURE
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 49
so the thorn of ego crumbled for a moment in the sadh-sangat and we quickly did what we had to - - NEVER AGAIN was ringing in the back of my mind as I did it. Anyway, a lot of the people that follow the Sant are devoted to him like Bhai Lehna Jee to Guru Nanak Jee. In private they even say `He's my Guru'. TheSant always preaches Guru Granth Sahib Jee is Guru and is strict about everyone taking Amrit. He doesnt encourage them to call him Guru. Sant is not Guru, Sant is Guru's servant. Bow to Sadhoo-Saints, massage their feet, do as much seva as you can of them but remember they are Guru's blessed servant, and not theGuru. Now my uncle says, I've never bowed to a Sant, I've never invited any Sant around my house, I've never served any Sant, I only believe in Guru Granth Sahib Jee. Guru Granth Sahib Jee is my Sadhoo-Sant. I bow to Guru - I bow to no man! He's right, guru Granth Sahib jee is the truly greatest Sadhoo-Saint, Sant of Sants, but guess what ? He's so full of pride and ego that he knows what is right and what is wrong, once again instead of erasing the thorn of ego he sharpens the edges. He would be better off bowing to the Sant just to get rid of this thorn and saying in his mind ``Dhan WaheGuru Jee, I am a poor and humble one of yours dear father, protect O protect me Greatly Great One.' Baba Sheesha Singh jee banned me from bowing to any Sants, he said `Waheguru jee ka khalsa Waheguru jee kee fateh is what the Khalsa says to each other'. So I know he's right and I say fateh, but in my mind I still bow to their feet because they are Guru's blessed servants and I dont want the thorn of ego to prick me. So to go beyond Malcom X, we need to go beyond bowing to God , we need a perfect Guru to whom we bow with humility. What's next? We need to go beyond bowing to the Guru, we need to bow to the Sadhoo-Saint. What's next? We need to go beyond bowing to the Sant, we need to bow to our parents. Is this getting difficult to even contemplate? If it is, then that means the thorn of ego is beginning to pierce into you. Giani Nar Singh jee was saying to my friend and his mother, `The most important seva a gursikh can do is to respect and listen to their parents. I tell all youngsters the biggest seva to do is of their parents'. Some of my friends say, `I'm always arguing with my parents, they're ManMukhs they never let me go to Kirtan programs, my dad is an athiest, my mum tells me to shave my beard_so why should we respect and obey them? If they are full of ego and are attacking you, then getting mad at them wont get you closer to God. No matter how good your argument is and no matter how greatly you defended Sikh principles while you aregued. After the argument, all you ended up with was a lot of anger and religious ego i.e. very high and mighty , know-it-all, great defender of the faith kind of attitude. Guru Amar Das Jee was kicked by the jealous son of Guru Angad Dev Jee, did Guru Amar Das jee get the nearby sikhs to beat him up? No, Dhan dhan Guru Amar Das Jee started massaging Datu's foot sayin sweetly `My hard bones must have hurt your foot'! Guru Ram Das Jee was verbally attacked by Guru Nanak Dev Jee's jealous and clean shaven son Baba Sri Chand, he said `Why do you keep such a long beard?' , implying it was a silly thing to do . Guru Ram Das Jee humbly and sweetly replied `To wipe the feet of Saints like you' . Guru Ram Das Jee never stood up angrily shouting `HOW DARE YOU INSULT MY RELIGION!'. Baba Fareed Je says return kindness for cruelty. And remember, Bhai Gurdas Jee says the one who doesnt look after his parents is UNGRATEFUL. So to go beyond Malcom X, we need to go beyond bowing to God , beyond bowing to the perfect Guru, go beyond bowing to the Guru's Sant , go beyond bowing to our parents. What's next? We need to bow to everyone, become the dust of every single person's feet. Now is this getting really difficult to even imagine? If it is, then that means the thorn of ego is beginning to draw blood out of you. My friend said, `OK I understand bowing to God, and to Guru jee, I even understand bowing to Sants/GurSikhs because they have a lot of Naam and blessings in them which rub off. But why should I bow to athiest parents and non-sikhs and criminals.' Let Guru ArJun Dev Jee answer this one : `Pilla Marn Kabool Jeevan kee chhaad aas.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 50
Hoi sabna kee renka Tao ao hamareh paas.' The first rule of dying is to leave all the hopes of life, Become the foot dust of EVERYONE then come towards me.' EVERYONE includes criminals, parents, rich, poor, sick, the dirty, the homeless, muslims, jews, christians, women, children, blacks, whites, low caste, high caste, Jat , Ramgharia :---- EVERYONE means EVERYONE Sikh and Non - Sikh. Now this is really a tough one to do. A Giani jee was saying he noticed that when some people came out of the amrit ceremony they were very proud of themselves, they had a superiority complex that now they were better than all the non-amrit dharees. He said, the GurSikh way is they should have felt humble after giving their head. Guru Nanak Dev Jee says he prefers the company of the lowest of the low. So why does my mind want to be rich and famous? Bhai gurdas Jee says be like water, it has a natural tendency to go down,. Water starts from up in the clouds at great egotistical heights, it lands on the ground, it even goes lower and flows underneath the lowly dust deep in the Earth. Once a proud amritdharee Sikh interrupted Bhai Rama Singh jee while he was humbly wiping all the Sangats shoes. He asked `Bhai Sahib dont you agree that everyone should be keeping Sarab Loh (Pure Iron Utensils) discipline'. Bhai Rama Singh jee, looked at him and looked away without answering. After he'd finished his seva he said `When Guru Nanak Dev Jee was called infront of Waheguru Jee, he was blessed with Amrit and Gareebee (humility) and not a Sarab Loh Batta (Bowl)'. We are slaves of Guru Nanak Dev Jee's house, we are poor and humble, lowest of the low. We have nowhere else to go. We have no other hopes except to be accepted by Waheguru Jee. We wipe our Guru's feet everytime we say Waheguru. Our Foreheads are pressed on the feet of the Saints (Santo Charan Hamaro Matha). We serve all of the sadh-sangat whether they are amrit-dharee or not, because we see Guru Gobind Singh Jee's face everywhere just like Bhai Kaneya Jee in the battlefield. I am a poor and humble one oy yours Prabh protect, O protect me Greatly Great One. Servant Nanak takes the support and refuge of Naam, God's Naam is the true Sukh. And when the thorn of Ego has been filed away with Naam and Gareebee and merges in the dust, when we are no more then Waheguru Jee can fill us completely with love and light `The servant of God meditates on Waheguru Naam and his fear of births and deaths is totally destroyed. He attains the Supreme and Indestructable Being and his great glory resounds in all the realms and creations.' So Malcom X had a lot further to go. The thorn of ego was only partly erased. Same with me, the quicker I bow in my mind to my parents, my friends, my enemies and non-amritdharees, the quicker Waheguru jee will meet me. But I drag this battle out for decades and maybe even the fear of dying as I lay on my death bed wont be enough for me to enter the state of Gareebee.
9.5 Questions HOW OLD ARE YOU? Too old to remember. Who knows the date when my soul atma separated from the Supreme-Soul Param-Atma? Who knows how many lives I've wondered through separated?
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 51
WHERE IS THE VILLAGE-PIND YOU RESIDE IN? I dont know the past nor the future, all I know is Guru ji has said this body is a Pind this is the village my soul lives in. YOU KNOW I GAVE A LOT OF MONEY TO THE GURDWARA? It's not YOUR money. Everything belongs to Waheguru ji, thank the One by whose grace you eat, live, laugh and give. HOW WAS GURU NANAK JI ABLE TO SIT IN THE SAMADHEE-TRANCE WITHOUT EATING OR DRINKING, SLEEPING OR WAKING? The ant standing on the river-bank is incapable of describing the flowing water infront of it. She can't say how long or deep it is, nor can she say what treasures are to be found within it. All she can do is bow her head, hold her pressed hands in front of her and Praise Guru Nanak Ji, ask for forgiveness and the gift of Naam. Thoo Dario Dana beena Ma Machalee Kaiseh Ant laha You are the River Wise and Sensible I am the Fish How can I know your extent? (Guru Nanak Ji)
9.6 I Know Nothing how humble? how humble? how so deeply humble is Guru Arjun Dev ji? beloved guru ji, everywhere i look i see lack of unity Muslims against Hindus Sikhs against Sikhs mool mantr is upto gurprasad NO! NO! NO! upto nanak hosibhisach anger, bitterness and hate so guru ji, what would you say: 'k'choo na jana mat meree thhhoree binvant nanak
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
ot prabh thoree i know nothing my wisdom is little prays Nanak Prabh i seek your Shelter' beloved guru ji, everywhere i turn i see nothing but animosity Whites against Blacks Sikhs against Sikhs the 5th K is Kes NO! NO! NO! its definitely keskee anger, bitterness and hate so guru ji, what would you say: 'k'choo na jana mat meree thhhoree binvant nanak ot prabh thoree i know nothing my wisdom is little prays Nanak Prabh i seek your Shelter' beloved guru ji, everywhere i turn i see nothing but maa, mera, me Husband against Wife Sikhs against Sikhs nothing wrong with meat NO! NO! NO! we should have mercy anger, bitterness and hate so guru ji, what would you say: 'k'choo na jana mat meree thhhoree binvant nanak ot prabh thoree i know nothing my wisdom is little prays Nanak Prabh i seek your Shelter'
Whenever someone starts getting into Sikhi the same old topics of Kes vs Keskee, Meat vs Mercy, length of Mool Mantr get dragged through the dirt, rubbing the poor Sikh's face in the filth, now either he gives up Sikhi disillusioned at the confusion, or she takes a fanatical stand on one side of the fence, ...stirring up the cess-pit for all to smell... Ego, anger, hate run a wild rampage and these are the 'GurMukhs' God help the ManMukhs!!! So Guru helps us all
Page 52
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
all we got to do is FALL at the lotus feet admit we are incomplete 'k'choo na jana mat meree thhhoree binvant nanak ot prabh thoree i know nothing my wisdom is little prays Nanak Prabh i seek your Shelter'
9.7 Can't Do Nothing Except Naam Jap can't speak punjabee nor understand katha can't sing kirtan, can't play tabla, can't read gurbanee pronounced correctly never learnt how to make dhal and rawtee can't sit cross-legged for hours on end can't make make my enemy into my friend just can't do anything guru jee guru jee guru jee dhan dhan guru granth sahib jee visar nahee datar apana naam deho gun gava din raat nanak chao eho forget me not O Giver, give me your name singing your virtues day and night is nanak's desire with your infinite kirpa and blessings guru ji i can sing and sing day and night inside this body temple jap jap jap your naam sing sing sing your virtues day and night night and day forever and ever and fall into you like a river into the sea like a baby in her mother's embrace and what i can't do one day bless me so i can do gursikha kee har dhoor de hum papee bhee ghat pae-i bless me with the dust of the gursikhs so this sinner my find your extent
9.8 Teree Seva - Your Service Everytime I open my mouth my ears hurt!
Page 53
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 54
My mouth opens and says 'I took amrit' 'I donated daswand' 'I did lots of seva' 'I got up at amritvela' 'I japped Naam for hours and hours' My poor old ears have no choice but to listen to my EGO and worse still I hurt the ears of the gursikhs around me
I AM: NO! I AM NOTHING! GURU GAVE ME AMRIT GURU MADE ME DO SEVA GURU WOKE ME UP AT AMRITVELA, NOT AN ALARM CLOCK GURU BLESSED ME TO JAAP NAAM GURU GURU GURU GURU IS EVERYTHING, DOES EVERYTHING I AM NOTHING.
'mukhat bhugat jugat teree seva jis too aap kara-i' your seva is liberation and worldy enjoyments (your seva) which you yourself got done (by me)
9.9 Spiritual Experiences A few years ago a giani ji was talking about the following little known incidents: Sant Isher Singh ji was having a question and answers session with a group of Sikhs, when middle-aged man walked in and started asking about the Sant's experiences. He said, 'Baba ji tell me about God, tell me about your spiritual experiences'. He was an arrogant man and kept pestering for an answer to his question. Sant Isher Singh ji got up and fell at his feet, saying 'gareebee' (i.e. spiritual poverty) is my experience. A similar thing happened to Sant Attar Singh ji, when asked about his experiences, he removed his saropa(robe of honour) from around his neck and placed it at the man's feet. Humility.
9.10 The King THE KING OF SIAM SAYS I AM, I AM THE KING OF SIAM, GOT MORE MONEY THAN THE RICHEST MAN, HEAD SWELLED MORE THAN THE HOOVER DAM, WHEREVER I GO
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 55
FANFARES BLOW CHAMPAYNE FLOWS EVERYONE KNOWS I AM, I AM THE KING OF SIAM.
HAU-MAI = I-AM. THE GURU-KING SAYS Tudh agai ardas hamaree jeeo pind sabh tera kaho nanak sabh teree vadee koee nao na janey mera Infront of you is my ardas: soul and body are all Yours Says Nanak, All is Your Glory (hence)May no-one know my name.
9.11 The Price Of Water A giani ji told a story about a King who was so proud of his millions of acres and thousands of palaces, so proud of his hundreds of children and tens of wives, so proud that he was very far from the ONE Ik Onkar. Once a holy man came to see him, to break his ego, to make him realise how worthless his kingdom was. The Holy Man said O King, what would you give me for this glass of water? The King said 'Nothing, nothing at all.' -'But King this glass of water is worth as much as your kingdom.' -'How can that be?' said the King laughing his head off -'Well imagine you are all alone and in the burning heat of the desert. You haven't drunk for days and days and every moment without water is like a lifetime of pain. Would you give half your kingdom for this glass of water?' -'Um..Er...No...well Yes, I guess I would if it would keep me alive.' -'Now imagine that you'd been cursed with such a terrible disease that you couldn't urinate this glass of water out of your body. Day and night you bladder felt bloated and about to burst at the seams, you screamed so much that no-one in your vast kingdom could sleep at night for the shrieking noises eminating from you. Would you give half your kingdom to the doctor that could relieve your agony and release that glass of water? -'Um....er.....NO....well Yes I guess if it would keep my alive.' -'So there you have it my dear King, for one glass of water you have given away your whole kingdom!' have given away your whole kingdom!' The kings mouth dropped open, his ego deflated, he bowed with total humility to the ONE IK Onkar that created oceans and oceans, clouds, lakes and rivers full of water. There values has no limit.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 56
9.12 Pink Elephant The instrutor of a pink elephant diving school is in a dilemma. The instructor has to find a body of water for the pink elephants to practice in. The body of water had to be big enough to allow all the 100 pink elephants currently enrolled in the diving school to dive in all at once. So the instructor takes all the elephants to a pond outside the village. She tests it with just one elephant. She instructes the first elephant to dive into the village pond. The first elephant dives in. WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH! There is much commotion!
SPLAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!
All the water of pond rushes out. All the frogs croak like witches. All the villagers grab their pitchforks and come out running saying, "kee hoi ea, kee hoi ea?". (what happened?) Some nihangs are ready to behead with their barchas. The instructor says, "No, this won't do." So then she finds a nearby lake. There she instructers 10 elephants to dive in. To her joy, there isn't much noise. Then she tries 50. WHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSH! SPLAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! There is much commotion! A lot of the water goes out. Many animals are scared. The senior citizen's party on the lake shore is disrupted and some are calling their lawyers to see how much they can sue this instuctor for. The instructor says, "No, this won't do." Finally, she takes all 100 elephants to the ocean. And says, "Dive in, y'all." They all dive in. Nothing happens, the oceans takes them in quite graciously. "Bhai Daljit Singh, with due respect, we think you have over-done it thistime!!!!! PINK ELEPHANTS! DIVING SCHOOL!! Has this got anything to do with Naam Now, now, my beloved friends, calm down. This post has everything to do with Naam You see, the instuctor is the guru, the elephants are Naam kinkas (drops) and we are the bodies of waters. Let me explain. The Guru gives Naam ras or Naam kinka to a soul. The soul, if it is a village pond, will go quite lotpot. It will scream and run around telling any and everybody about it's spiritual experience. "I JUST HAD GURU GOBIND SINGH JEE'S DARSHAN!!!!!!" it will tell the first gursikh it meets. People will soon start touching her feet and she will too begin to think she is somebody. The guru will surely say, "No, this won't do."
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 57
On the other hand, if the soul is an ocean, all of naam ras and indeed waheguru can graciously sama (merge) into the soul. So... we must not let our water overflow when we get any spiritual experiences. In other words, we should keep our spirtual experiences to ourselves - if we want to have more of them. No one, absolutely no one (except perhaps a close naami mentor, if we have one) should notice we have had a mind-blowing experience. Even a teardrop is prohibited. Has anybody noticed that if one is in ras and one wants to cry, as soon as tears escape the eye, the ras diminishes drastically? Gursikhs tell me so. The reason: As soon as the tear comes out, the ego too jumps out and wants others to see this. "I just had an experience. I am high. I am a gursikh. Respect me. I am somebody." A naami gursikh told daas that while he was at one of the smagams during Bhai Sahib Randhir Singh jee's time, he was in so much bliss that he felt he was going to "lose it". So do you know what he did? He left the diwan! I was in complete shock when I heard that - that is something I dream about and instead of going lot-pot he leaves the divan. Now, however, I do understand why he did that. He wanted to sama the experience, not lose it. He wanted to remain unknown. He didn't want people coming to him with their worldly problems, "Sant jee, my cow has stopped giving milk, which paTh can I do to fix it?" So pyari sakhiooo, we have to jar the ajar. This is no little task. In fact, it is so difficult that along with remembering the gursikhs who obeyed the bhana of the guru we also remember the gursikhs who did accomplished this jar-ing of the ajar. waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru ......
9.13 Seva and Simran Not that I know anything, except that i was lucky enough to do seva of a GurSikh who's face glowed. We used to go to the gurdwara together, I always wanted to know about his spiritual experiences, about how to jap naam etc etc. Whenever i had those questions in my mind he used to answer (without me even asking!) 'A Bibi ji used to come to the gurdwara and do seva devotedly one day she came in really exited and enthusiastic, she was telling everyone that she'd been blessed with darshan of Guru Gobind Singh ji. SHE NEVER HAD DARSHAN AGAIN!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!' So because he wasnt prepared to divulge that knowledge incase of depleting his blessings , I had to do ardas to Guru Granth Sahib for answers and in the end it all boiled down to 'Gian Dhian kich karam na jana, sar na jana teree. Sabh te vada Satguru Nanak Jin kal rakhee meree' Guru Arjun Dev ji Maharaj.Master of spirituality, knower of all techniques, divine teacher of mankind and King of Martyrs says 'I don't know about divine knowledge, meditation, good deeds, I dont know your extent O Lord. (All I know is) Greater than all is SatGuru Nanak who protected me in the age of Darkness'. And then answers come to you at the right time, inside...I guess Guru Granth Sahib jee talks to us direct by putting ideas and thoughts directly in our mind, rather than having to use mouth tongue and words which can be misunderstood. So the GurSikh did me a great favour, he made my link to Guru Granth Sahib jee stronger rather than making my link to him.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 58
Plus when 'things' happen it's hard not to talk about, leading to ego, leading to the 'back to square one' syndrome. (which is where i am!). How come i did mool mantr with Waheguru after each word and so did Daljit Singh ji, and so Gurdip Singh jee, but no-one ever told any of us to do it and we were all surprised when Bhai Daljit Singh ji mentioned it because we didn’t know anyone else did it that way. Ask your questions to Guru Granth Sahib ji, be patient, patient, patient for the answer and you'll know inside what's right & what's wrong. Keep one's mouth quiet and ego will stay at bay. What my firend the GurSikh did used to emphasise about a hundred times a day to everyone he talked to was... 'Nimritha & Pyare' .. Humility and Love for Guru ji, Waheguru ji, and especially with each other. Go to sadh sangat twice a day, never miss amritvela'. What is seva but to ultimately become humble enough to clean the Sadh Sangats shoes, to wash their dishes, to clean the place where they sit and all for love of Guru ji. And when you've hammered those 2 qualities into your mind set then you'll do simran with humility and love...and then you're going places with Guru ji's kirpa. People point up when they refer to God, but we dont reach God by going high, we reach Waheguru ji by going down, lower than low, the dust of everyone's feet. Try this next time you do mool mantr: Having said Ik Onkar, imagine your forehead at the 'feet' of Ik Onkar as you say Waheguru. Having said SatNam, imagine yourself with your forehead at the feet of SatNam as you say Waheguru with love and humility and so on for the rest of mool mantr.
9.14 Moths To Light A seeker journeyed to a far village in search of a certain Sufi renowned for his wisdom. At the village he learnt that the Sufi lived on a nearby mountainside. Although darkness was falling, he set off up the mountain towards a bright light, certain it was there he would find the Sufi. When he reached the source of the light he was surprised to find nothing but an oil-lamp with moths fluttering around it. As his eyes grew accustomed to the dark the seeker noticed a dim glow a short way off. Walking over to it, he discovered the Sufi reading by the light of a candle. "Why are you sitting here in the near darkness when there is a much brighter light over there?" asked the seeker. "As you can see", replied the Sufi, "the bright light is for the moths, leaving me here in peace to study by the light of my candle." Love Vaah-Guroo Jee with your heart, no need to run around preaching to large crowds, the true seekers will find the hidden saints. **************** Be drunk on Love, for only Love exists; there's No meeting the Beloved without Love as herald. They ask "What is Love?" Reply, "Renouncing the will."
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 59
He who hasn't tossed will aside doesn't know God. The Lover is a monarch: two worlds lie at his feet; The King pays no attention to what lies under his. It's Love and the Lover that live eternally; Set your heart on this only; the rest is borrowed.
9.15 Virtual Home Welcome to my home, its kind of you to come. Come now , there is some special I want you to see. let me have your shoes, (I clean them, and touch my forehead as you look away.) Welcome to my special place, this is my Baba ji's room. Come in now. Pardon the little balls of gold dust gathering in the corners, I haven't done much cleaning lately, I've been too distracted by naam net. I fold a blanket for you, please sit here. (I'll sleep under this tonight.) I offer sweetly scented floweres to the ruler of your heart. their perfume is pervading the room, can you smell their fragrance, don't they smell devine? I serve you langer. it looks a little dark, might be scorched ,i apologise for the prashada, I just can't get the hang of puffing them but I assure you the contents are naam cooked in nectar. Finished now?. Let me take that for you, (I'll take langer in it in just a bit.) I offer you a bowl of fresh water for cleaning your hands ( iIll drink from this, after you've gone) now, I'm ready to show you, what I brought you to see. Kindly come over closer to Baba ji. sit here, just at the edge of the ramalas. the light is brighter here. it's my favorite place. Rerhaas is done. Sadh sangat has come. See, sitting there behind baba ji. That light is Bhai GurWAH Singh ji, The most ordinary, yet extra ordinary being. When he does kirtan, it's all by heart. Sometimes, when he sings, I see nectar overflowing from the windows of his soul. Notice, there, in his heart lotus, are three flickering points of light. They are Kirtan singh, Gur shabdi kaur, and Asa di var ji. Look carefully, there in the shadow, is bibi sukhmani, see the faint out line of a glow.. If you should ever meet her in the amrit vela, She is the sweetest of the sweet. Listen , as they do kirtan, close your eyes, and open up your inner ear. Can you hear, anhad? It's like sitting in smagam, night after blissful night. Will you play tabla now with me? A steady simple beat, this struggling soul can tune into. And your hearts' blossom will she participate, as well. Hear, she can play these little bells. Maybe, from my background, we'll hear the strain of singhing strings, if he, feels like playing. I close my eyes, and as I touch the keys,ask baba ji to please, make up for my deficiencys. Asa Mahala 5 (Guru Arjun Dev Jee)
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 60
prabh hoee kirpaal te eho man laee satgur sev sabhai fal pa-ee.1. man keeyo bharaag karenga satguru mera poora mansaa ka dataa sukh nidhaan amritsar saadh hee barpoora.1. Rahao. charan kamal ridh antaar dhaaree pragtee jot milai raam piaare.2. panch sakhee mil mangal ga-ee anhaad baaNee naad vajaiaa.3. Gur nanak tuthaa mileaa har ra-ee sukh rain vihaanee sahaj subhaee.4. When the Lord has mercy, this mind is attuned. Serving the True Guru I have received all rewards.1. O my mind, why should you feel sad - my True Guru is perfect. The fulfiller of desire and treasure of bliss, He is the ever full pool of nectar. 1. Pause. He, who places in his heart, God’s lotus feet his self is illumined and the All-Pervading Lord is met. 2. The five friendly senses together sing the song of joy within myself resounds the tune of the Unstruck melody. 3. Nanak, when the Guru is pleased, one meets the Lord God The night (of life) passes in peace and poise. 4. (Translation by Dr Santokh Singh Jee) Mere piare sakhi ji, I am truely hoping that you will honor this sadh sangat with your ardaas before we take hukaam naama. Please I want to hear how, deep inside, you talk to Baba ji. thoo thakur...
9.16 Dear Akal Purakh Ji, Baba ji you are wonderful wonderful Waheguru ji. You are always with me, in me and around me angsang sahai. Your light, brighter than countless suns pours blessings always and forever. Bless me so I may always and forever be a radiant flower with its petals in full blossom like arms outstretched welcoming You into this body temple. May I hear Waheguru Waheguru in me always and forever and feel and see you as I hear your Name. Protect me SatGuru ji with Your hand of mercy over my head like an umbrella from ego-tripping when I do seva and get praised by others. All I want Baba jee is to be in love with you always and forever absorbed in your Lotus feet at the one place with one concentration. To love you with gentle eyes and sweet words. My job Baba ji is to Go gurdwara twice a day, to do seva mind, body and soul To sing your praises and get boosted by your Wonderful Naam at amritvela.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 61
The best thing to do is obey your hukam and 'Bohat nahee Bolna' not to speak too much, especially with people that are going to fill me with the 5 enemies. Thank you Akal Purakh ji. Hum Kookar Tera Darbar (I am a Barking Dog of Your Court)
10. AMRIT - BELONG TO THE GURU 10.1 Beg for Amrit Naam My friend said that he was waiting to be `told' when to take Amrit. This is the same as the man standing at the river saying I'm waiting until someone tells me that I'm thirsty! If the man isn't thirsty then he's not going to drink. Guru Arjun Dev jee has sung' Jo mangeh Takhur apney the so-ee so-ee devay' Whatever I ask from my Master, thats what Waheguru jee gives me. Its true that being given amrit is at the mercy of Satguru jee. But this doesn't mean the man should wait and wait silently until the Guru is merciful. The man has to start the ball rolling by going into Satguru jee's presence and doing Ardas with all one's heart begging for Satguru jee to bestow the great gift of Amrit upon the insignifcant mortal that has come to Satguru jees lotus feet. And this man should serve the Khalsa with devotion and an eye to pleasing Satguru jee. (Guru Gobind Singh jee has said that nothing pleases Him more than people serving the Khalsa). Satguru jee always helps people who do ardas with humility and love: Guru Tegh Bahadur jee answered the prayers of the Kashmeree pandits by `'smashing His earthly vase(i.e. body) over the head of the Emperor at Delhi' (Guru Gobind Singh jee's description of the martyrdom). The only way to find out what's the right path is to do Ardas and ask the Guru jee to lead us in the right direction. And then trust the results 100%. But if the man's not hungry, then Waheguru jee can still be merciful by giving the man 'Dukh'. This is a gift because the man will start to remember Waheguru jee as a result. 'Dukh Daroo Sukh rog bhay-ia ja sukh tam no hoee' (Pain is the Medicine, Worldy pleasures had become a disease). Guru Nanak Dev ji says Akhan Aukha Sacha Nao, Sache Nam kee lagay Bhuk, Oth Bhukay kha-i chalee-ay dukh, So kyo visray meree mae, Sache Sahib Sache Nae' It is difficult to utter the True Name, but if you have hunger for the True Name then all other hungers will go. O my mother! Why have you forgotten it? The Master is True and True is the Name?' If you don't get up at amritvela and do naam simran, then look inside your heart and explain to Satguru Nanak Dev Jee why not....do ardas.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 62
10.2 Ardas Daas is reminded of a witnessed occurrence: A very wealthy businessman with all worldly SukhDhan,Puttar,Killitar,Ghar and Parwaar (but non-amritdhari) while being operated for a heart by-pass (It was the wish of this person not toreveal his name)died, his heart stopped for a few minutes. The doctors team performing this operation confirmed this later and told that he was very lucky to be alive. Upon regaining his conscience he started to weep. He asked his family to call daas to his bedside although I had never seen him but he had seen daas in Gurughar performing seva with other Guru dey pyarraye and remembered my name somehow. When I went there he told me, how he was being captured by evil looking beings, beating him with chain's and dragging him along during his operation and showed daas marks (bruises) of chains on his legs. While he was being taken, he heard some one say that he is not the right person and he still has 432 days left of his life. He also heard that the man by the same name they wanted is residing in a particular town (The town, street and house number was mentioned by him) At the time he was very emotional, and asked me to perform an 'ARDAASA' asking Satguru Jee to give him life to partake Khanday dee pahaul before he dies & also to arrange for him to part-take in Khanday dee pahaul as soon as possible. I was very intrigued & astonished by his tale. He also requested me to go to this town to check-out if the person named had died. I found this information given to be correct up to the last minute of his death. Anyhow, when he was a bit better I visited him as I promised. I asked him why did he call me to tell me his occurrence. He started to weep loudly and said that he had wasted all his life embedded in collecting money, and nobody listens to pukaar except Satguru Jee while dealt by these evil beings. He told me that while he was being brought back by these evil beings they saw and heard a Gursikh performing a Ardaasa in Sangat by a particular Gursikh (giving description) asking Satguru Jee to khwar hoiee nuu meal lay Satguru jeeo, Khandaa dee Pahaul bakax dey Sayaa jeoo. These evil being's released him and ran off upon hearing this Ardaas It happened to be that many local Gursikhs used to gather to do Naam Simran and Nitnem between 01:30 am to 06:30am. I remembered such Ardassa being performed by one Gursikh on that day. This person later part-took Khanday dee pahaul passed away after 432 days, he had sold his business and requested his family to lead their lives the way Satguru Jee wanted them to lead prior to Parlowk Sardarhan. This Gursikh earnestly believed that, had it not being a Gursikh performing a Ardassa he would had again been captured by Jamdooths and would have never regained his conscience. Such is the power of ARDAAS that him, his family and future generations have been saved from the mouth of jamdooths (death’s angels) Bhai Didar Singh
10.3 SatGuru Jee Loves You A great sikh called Bhai Gurdass Singh jee wrote: 'Peevoh pahul khanda da - hoe janam suhella . . . Vaho Vaho Gobind Singh apay Gur chela'. 'Drink the nectar of the Khanda - this life is then successfull Wonderful Wonderful Gobind Singh : Himself the Guru and the disciple' Taking Amrit is so important in Sikhi that even Satguru jee took it from the punj pyare. Guru Gobind Singh jee was leading by example. The Satguru jee is always merciful and forever helps all and everyone regardless of their caste, colour, religion etc. Satguru jee has been sent into the world to shine a light to dispell the dirt and the darkness. So Satguru jee is always there to help and protect and to guide the disciple. If people turn their back to SatGuru jee then Satguru jee still waits for them day after day, year after year, life after life if need be. The Satguru jee is so great that if the person should turn his face to Satguru jee and take even one step to the Guru, then Satguru jee takes millions and millions of steps to welcome that blessed person:
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 63
'Charan Saran Gur ek painda ja-i chal, Satgur kot painda agay ho-i layth hai' All people who take a step towards SatGuru jee are welcomed. This is regardless of having taken amrit or not. However, the person who takes amrit has taken a very big step towards Satguru jee, this person becomes even more special to Satguru jee. This blessed person has in effect said to Satguru jee : O Supreme Satguru jee, I trust you totally and utterly. I am a sacrifice to you, I give you my mind, body and wealth. I give You full control of my life. The Satguru jee in return gives you very precious gifts in return. For your mind there are the daily meditations, for your body there are the gifts of the 5Ks and as you give daswand (one tenth of the wealth God has entrusted to you) to Satguru jee the Great Guru will bestow all treasures upon you. All people are loved by Satguru jee, if they take steps towards Satguru jee they are welcomed. If they take amrit they are very special. But we are in the age of Darkness (KalYug), even people who take amrit turn their back to Satguru jee. Satguru jee still waits for them. People who take amrit should never fall in to the trap of thinking they are better than anyone - they are servants of Satguru jee.
10.4 Love Waheguru Jee Ek Oankar Sat Gur Prasad Waheguru Jee is attained by the Guru's blessing If you want to love Waheguru Jee then you have to love SatGuru Jee. If you want to love SatGuru Jee then you love to obey SatGuru Jee's instructions, you love SatGuru Jee's Holy word, you love SatGuru Jee's Holy places, you love the Khalsa because they love SatGuru Jee, you love serving the Sangat. And you love these things more than anything else. You love Gurmat (SatGuru Jee's wisdom) more than manmat(your mind's wisdom) you base you life on Gurmat and not manmat The most important Gurmat is to take Amrit, Guru Nanak Dev Jee says. Jo to prem khelan ka chao Sir dar talee galee meree ao If you want to play the game of love, then bring your head to me on the palm of your hand When you get to the stage where you have passed all the Guru's tests and proved yourself 100 percent then there are no more rules. You don't see your life as rules imposed on you - you are a lover of Waheguru Jee(Bhagat) Waheguru Jee gives you free access to everything, the Bhagat is very precious to Waheguru Jee, the world lives to Waheguru Jee's rules(Hukam) but the Bhagat is given full acccess to Waheguru Jee's infinte storehouse. However, the Bhagat loves Waheguru Jee so much that the only thing asked for is the greatest gift of doing Nam simran day and night. 'Visar nahee datar apna nam de-o, Gun gava din rat Nanak Chao eho'
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 64
'Forget me not O great Giver, and give me Nam, to sing Your praises is Guru Nanak's desire'
10.5 Ganga Sagar - The Guru’s Kettle GANGA SAGAR : part 1 My friend wrote me this a few years ago : When Guru Gobind Singh Ji came back from the main battle...they were thirsty and no-one gave them milk or anything to drink...so these blokes joked to the Guruji that that bloke over there will give you a drink...knowing full well that the bloke they had pointed out had a cow who didnt give milk...So the Guru Ji asked this bloke and gave him a kettle with holes in it and the bloke first said that his cow didnt give milk....then said that the kettle wouldnt hold it because of the holes...but he did as the Guru asked and to his amazement...the cow gave milk and the kettle held it..and the Guru ji gave the kettle to this bloke together with a kirpan..and told him to look after these things. (I dont know the complete story yaar...but you get what I mean ?) So on Saturday...the decendent of this bloke came from Pakistan with the Ganga Saagar for people in this country. So did you go to the college yaar?....my mum bought a little water that they used to show people that the kettle still doesnt leak...let me know if you want a drop.The moslim bloke who bought it to England is an only son with 4 sisters...he s father was an only son....he himself has got only one son...so theres alway only one male born in that family so there's never any competition to who looks after the Guru jis gift.. GANGA SAGAR : part 2 This was the reply to my friend :
Nasaro Mansoor Gobind Singh jee : The help from Waheguru is Guru Gobind Singh jee... Khanda ja ke hath mae, Kalgi soi sees, So hamaree rachae kare Guru Kalgidhar Jagdees: With the Khanda raised in his hand and the plume on His turban, Guru Kalgidhar, King of all the worlds, looks after me. Guru Kalgidhar is Guru Gobind Singh jee's affectionate name - it means the one with the royal Plume on his turban. Bhai Nand Lal Jee says sing the praises of Guru Gobind Singh jee in the morning, just reflect on His greatness and fill with inspiration. Gur meray sang sada ha nale The Guru jee is always with me. The world is a dream - all the Guru's were awake and they were sent by Waheguru jee to wake the people up. People that wake up have the power to change what happens in the dream - like the director of a film can change what the actors say or do. To wake up the Guru's have given all their blessings and help us to do Naam simran. By doing Naam simran we are saying Waheguru i.e. God's name. By saying God's name instead of our own name (I want this, I want that) selfishness is destroyed. Then we wake up and meet our Maker.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 65
I didn't go to the college, but thanks fortelling me about it. Its pretty amazing that the Guru's power still carries on hundreds of years later. That's what I was trying to explain to you about langar. Great Guru Nanak served the Sadhus and 500 years later the Guru's power still serves langar. The way you feel about the Ganga Sagar is the way I feel every time I go to langar. Every time I see one of the Guru's Singh's I feel like I've seen a miracle, because the Guru's power has changed a handful of dirt into shining gold, a sparrow into a hawk, a coward into a Khalsa. And that power still carries on hundreds of years later. Thanks for offering the water, but Guru Gobind Singh jee's already put the most holy water of Amrit inside me. It's stopped my energy leaking out through the holes of Ego, anger, lust, greed and attatchment. And I pray to Guru Ram Das jee to fill me up with nectar just like He filled the Sarovar at Harmandir Sahib. We are all Ganga Sagars that Guru Gobind Singh jee can perform His miracle on, but only if we let Him pour Amrit inside us.
10.6 Trip To Sach Khand - The Play Principal Characters:
Bibi jee - a gursikh who is inquiring about a trip to Sach Khand from daas - a simple minded villager who has been hired to sell tickets to Sach Khand
The play begins when Bibi jee heard daas say that tickets to Sach Khand are available..... BIBI
I was hoping you could explain about the 'ticket' to Sach khand. Can one buy one?
DAAS
Sure, the panj pyare sell them at various locations at various times of the year. Although the high season is April time - Vaisakee to be precise.
BIBI
How does one go about making this purchase?
DAAS
Easy, one has to drop their worldly wisdom.
BIBI
Do you know the cost?
DAAS
The cost, pyari bibi jee, is rather high. It is nothing less than one's head.
BIBI
What does one need to take this trip?
DAAS
The right question would, "What does one need *not* take on this trip?" The answer is, "everything".
BIBI
And where does one go?
DAAS
It really depends on how much of a frequent flyer you are. The more frequent flyer miles you have, the less you have to travel. At first, the journey takes months of flying. Then when the frequent flyer miles are maximum, there is nowhere to go. The destination is here and now.
BIBI
Is it beautifully exsquisite there?
DAAS
Bibi jee, what does this poor daas know? I have just been hired to do the trip's PR..
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 66
Bibi jee, if you could spare this wreck some of your travel money so that this povertystricken daas could also one day travel to the place this daas talks so much about. DAAS
Bibi jee, please have mercy. I am hungry and thirsty. Please spare some of your travel money. Daas too wants to travel with you, but daas has no airfare. Perhaps if you and your rich sangis would be kind enough to donate some of your travel money, this daas could one day also hope to sit at the same level as you and travel to the destination this daas has heard so much about.
DAAS
Bibi jee, have mercy, please.
BIBI
What's the scenery like.
DAAS
Once again, pyari bibi jee, daas has only heard about this destination. Daas has heard wonderful things, bibi jee - the trip is worth the cost, bibi jee, it is definately worth the cost.
DAAS
There is nothing but light there, bibi jee. And daas has heard lovers whispher to each other that this light is nothing like the light daas sees here. This light is made of primal element called prem(love). Bibi jee, these lovers who I overheard, bibi jee, said a lot of things that this illiterate daas could not understand. They whispered that there is no such thing as time - "akaal" they repeated several times. Then they said there is no need to take a taxi or a bus to go anywhere - now, bibi jee, daas does not understand how that is possible - but this is what those lovers whisphered, they said it is possible to travel with something they called "will". Then they also whispered that everything sings praises of the One, bibi jee, the One. Even flowers which are made of light, sing. This poor daas does not understand, bibi jee. bibi jee, you are cultured and rich, please,please,please bibi jee, have mercy, have mercy and make this poor one understand. Please bibi jee, I will do whatever you tell me.
BIBI
Is there much sand. What I mean is, do you need to take beach wear?
DAAS
Bibi jee, I do not recall a mention of sand, bibi jee, Perhaps when the lovers were whispering deep into the night, daas nodded off, as is the habit of this fool.
BIBI
And what about the food?
DAAS
The lovers said the food is the One's praise.
BIBI
Are the natives friendly?
DAAS
The lovers said all the natives are lovers there. Now bibi jee, please tell me daas is a fool and an idiot, this fool has most definately heard something wrong. Now, my rich and cultured bibi jee, how can it be possible for all the natives to be lovers?
BIBI
Ok last question, does it get really cold? Mmm...
DAAS
The lovers said that there is no change in the weather there. They said, it is always "glowing with prem (love)". The play ends as Bibi jee walks away counting down the days to Vaisaikhee when she too can purchas her ticket from the Punj Pyare.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 67
10.7 Bhai Joga Singh And The Prostitute Dear children of SatGuru, lovers of truth, caring sharing Khalsa ji, Giani Avtar Singh ji (grandson of Sant Gurbachan Singh Bindra wale) was wrapping the sangat up in words of wisdom, tales of our Gurus and images of love and Naam: One night young Guru Nanak ji was naam japping into the early hours, the birds began singing and his mother saw that his room light was on. She knocked on his door and entered. With love in her voice she spoke sweetly 'Son, dont you get tired of Naam Japping,' to which Guru ji replied, 'dear mother ji i'm too engrossed to stop, i know no other way to live'. His mother said, 'Son, but you need to have control, even saints and other great souls only meditate for 2 maybe 4 hours a night, but you're always on the go.' Guru ji said, 'dear mother ji, how can i describe my state? Like the addict can't live without his opium and the fish needs water 24 hours a day, so is my love for beloved Naam.' His mother said, 'But son you surely can take a break and become involved in worldy tasks,' Guru ji said,' dear mother ji can the fish ever come out of the water even for a short amount of time?' Giani ji continued by saying that reach this state of love one needs to become the Guru's, to belong to the Guru and to be worthy of the Guru. One day a 15 year old boy came into the prescence of Guru Gobind Singh ji at his royal court. His mind was overwhelmed, he was reaping the rewards of good actions in his previous lives. Guru Gobind Singh ji said, 'Who are you?' The boy said 'I'm Joga', Guru Sahib said 'Who's Joga are you' (i.e. who are you worthy of?). The boy said, 'Guru ma tera Joga, Joga ma tera Guru' (i.e. Guru I'm your Joga, I only want to be worthy of you). Guru Sahib finished with playing on the double meaning of Joga and instructed Joga to become Joga Singh (by taking amrit) and to stay with Guru Sahib and the Khalsa (to learn the Sikh way of life). After sometime Bhai Joga Singh ji's parents came and requested Guru Sahib to release him from duty to the Khalsa as it was time for him to get married. Before letting him go, Guru Sahib said 'Bhai Joga Singh ji you can go but remember that you belong to the Guru, so if the Khalsa has a need for your services you must return immediately'. Bhai Joga Singh ji and his parents understood the instructions and paying their respects left for their village. Time passed merrily planning the wedding, everyone was excited. The big day came and the Gurdwara was packed out with relatives and an air of happiness, 2 of the 4 nuptial rounds (lava) had been completed, the Granthi was reading the third lava when a messenger of Guru Gobind Singh ji leaped off his horse and interrupted the proceedings. He handed over a document for Guru Sahib himself intructing Bhai Joga Singh ji that the Khalsa were in urgent need of his service so he must return immediately. Bhai Joga Singh ji obeyed the Guru's hukam to the letter - his parents, his relatives, his in-laws absolutely everyone tried to make him stay for another 3 or 4 days - saying what difference does it make - Guru Sahib released you to get married so complete it first. But Bhai Joga Singh ji packed his bags and headed off to Guru Sahib. While he was travelling alone he began thinking 'What a truly great Khalsa I am - has there ever been any other Singh who's sacrificed his wedding for the love the Guru? No, there has been no other Khalsa as devoted as me.' While in this state of ego, he noticed a very pretty prostitute standing outside her small house. He kept her in mind and returned later that night. As he climbed the outside stairs up to her bedroom a rather large security guard was standing between him and the front door. He looked up at the guard and said 'Is their time for me to see her?' The guard said 'There is no time for you to see her'. Bhai Joga Singh ji left, but unable to remove her fascinating lure from his mind he returned again in the early hours. The guard was still there 'Is there time for me to see her now?' The guard replied 'There is no time for you to see her. O friend who are you?'. These words struck Bhai Joga Singh ji to the core 'Who am i? Who am I? rang around his head. The answer came 'I'm Kalgidhar Patshah's son (i.e. i'm Guru Gobind Singh ji's son). He came to his senses, looked at his bana and repented for his actions. He rode back to the gurdwara where his marriage had been taking place earlier and begged for forgiveness. He rode to Guru Sahib's darbar and fell at Guru Sahib's feet. Guru ji asked him where he was the night before, the prostitute incident was revealed and Guru Sahib said 'I was the guard'. Guru
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 68
Sahib said, 'Bhai Joga Singh ji you are extremely fortunate to have been saved. Countless others have fallen. You were saved because of your words to me 'Guru ma tera Joga' (I am worthy only of You Guru). Because you belong to me - I belong to you Bhai Joga ji, I belong to you!' It's very important to say to Guru Sahib 'I belong to you by taking amrit'. 'Sagal duar chad keh ga-io tuaro duar Ba'he ga-eh kee laj as gobind das tu-har' Leaving all doors, I come to Your door Hold me by the arm, protect my honour for Gobind is Your servant. (dohra in rahras sahib) Dhan Guru Gobind Singh ji Dhan Bhai Joga ji.
10.8 Sikh Mothers Fear Not THE rulers of Lahore, in olden times, cast a Sikh youth in prison. He was the only child of a Sikh widow; for no other crime save that he was a Sikh they would murder him if he offered not allegiance to their injustice and wrong-doing. The mother could do nothing, she shut herself in her room, And her soul, tranced in agony, passed in a vision to the Beyond, and stood before her Master: "Lord take the child in Thy care; he must owe allegiance to no one but Thee." "Fear not, daughter;" said Guru Gobind Singh; "here comes your son." And there she met her son arrayed in shining armor of light. Prof Puran Singh
10.9 Die For Amrit There is a huge danger in giving Amrit out to everybody. In the olden days, out of a Sangat of say 100 who wanted Amrit....possibly 30 were accepted....the majority were turned back and asked to prepare more thoroughly and return next time. Infact, many were refused several times. Shaheed Bhai Fauja Singh Jee was turned back the first time and when he came back the second time, the Panj Pyare refused again...but this time Bhai Fauja Singh Jee refused to leave without the Great Gift of Naam/Amrit....so the Panj Pyare told him to go and lay down on a railway track until told otherwise. Bhai Fauja Singh rushed off to obey Guru Sahib's command and one Singh was sent secretly to observe him and told to pull him away before the train comes. Bhai Fauja Singh Jee lay on the track and even upon the obvious arrival of the train did not shift at all. The Singh who was sent behind Bhai Fauja Singh Jee ran out and tried to pull away Bhai Fauja Singh Jee before the train killed him, but Bhai Fauja Singh Jee refused to leave...not wanting to disobey his Guru....eventually he was pulled away in time and they returned to the Panj Pyare who ONLY then were satisfied with him. This only happened a few years ago...and probably still does where the discipline (Maryada) of Amrit is followed properly.
10.10 I Believe In Truth, But Not In Guru Gobind Singh Ji Guru ji caused me to meet a middle-aged muslim man at the gurdwara last night we had langar together, he said with a sweet voice, 'I want to learn to read Gurbanee, but I dont know how to read and write punjabi. I was born in Pakistan, and even though we all speak Punjabi we are taught to read and write urdu. I can understand 70 to 80 per cent of Gurbaneewhen I hear it and I want to learn how to read it'.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 69
Then he said, 'I am a Darvesh...we believe in truth. Wherever we find truth we accept it, we are not into labels of religions. I believe in Baba Nanak and no-one else. Not even Mohammed or Guru Gobind Singh ji because they fought, they killed people. Only Baba Nanak came in peace and left in peace. I have seen soldiers in Pakistan shoot two low caste beggars because they were from a different area of Pakistan, the beggars stomachs were ripped open by the bullets. Darvesh's believe in Truth, not violence...only Baba Nanak.' 'I want to learn Baba Nanak's banee, no-one elses'. He didnt accept the fact that all our Gurus were different bodies of Guru Nanak's jot (light). He said 'A professor told me that Guru Gobind Singh ji asked for 5 heads and then cut the head of goats. (Refering to Punj Pyare in 1699). I don’t believe in this violence that happened 250 years after Baba Nanak...I only believe in Baba Nanak.' By Guru's kirpa I said, ‘do you want to hear Baba Nanak's banee? Well listen 'Jo tho prem khelan ka chao Sir dar thalee galee meree aao' (page 1412, verse 20) He said what does that mean. Guru Nanak ji is saying to us 'If you want to play the Game of Love Then bring your head to me on the palm of your hand'. He looked a bit startled. I continued, 'Guru Nanak said it,Guru Gobind Singh ji did it. My friend added, 'Guru Nanak ji found the truth, Guru Gobind Singh ji applied it'. I think he realised he's got a lot to learn (haven't we all). My friends going to teach him JapJi Sahib by Guru's kirpa.. Dhan Guru Nanak Dhan Gur Sikhi.
10.11 Right Technique? Once I did ardas to Guru ji and said, ‘Baba Jee I don't know how to do simran. If I try to be humble then I end up getting depressed and down. If I try to be chardhee-kala then I get ego. Guru jee you are right this path is finer than a hair and sharper than a sword (khannio tikee valo nikkee), hold my hand and take me through the right way- only you know the direction because you have walked it many times with your beloved ones’. Then after leaving the Gurdwara Guru jee caused me to met the blessed GurSikh , (he was in Anand again! Happy and red face, shining eyes) he said loudly ,'listen this thing is worth taking note of, Do simran with enjoyment. So many people do simran with a crying face (then he screwed his face up and we laughed!) , they cry about this and that, they cry all the time and they cry when doing simran - all their going to get is more tears! Do simran happily, be happy and do paat, be like a flower in blossom singing Guru jis praises. Then and only then will you get anand.' Vaahi-guroo Jee is amazing! I Did ardas to Guru ji and got my answer through his Sikh (GurSikh)! And then I did simran (by Guru ji's grace) and I FELT like I was walking in a procession of festivity
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 70
behind Guru Gobind Singh ji riding his horse, the Devi-Devthe were showering petals all around and the Khalsa was raising their flashing Khanda into the sunny skies. Everyone had red shining faces, love was flowing all around, Waheguru Waheguru was beating in every heart going up and up to the sky. Everyone was intoxicated on Naam. The Khalsa walks with their heads bowed humbly and palms pressed together infornt of their chest, because Guru Gobind Singh ji has called them to walk behind him and his hand is above their head
10.12 The World Sikh A few years ago Bhai HarBhajan Singh Yogi Jee and Jutha came and shared their fragrance with the youth sadh-sangat in Southall, England. They had an awesome presence, here are the postive points which may inspire you: Everyone was sitting down, we finished ardas and 2 Singhnian (lionesses) sang kirtan. All the young Khalsa were at the front. The Kirtan was loud, enthusiastic and powerful. They sang one line again and again and mixed Waheguru Waheguru into it. Then one of the Singhnian, Bibi Shantee Kaur Jee said, 'Everywhere we go in England all I ever hear is that women are weaker than the men. But the Khalsa is equal, so lets do a little experiment. First the girls sing then the boys. Everyone sang loud and clear 'Rehat pi-arree mujj ko, Sikh nahee ' meaning Guru Gobind Singh ji says 'Sikh code of conduct (rehat) is more beloved to me than the Sikh'. After that Bhai HarBhajan Singh Yogi spoke for about 30 min followed by questions and answers. He was very relaxed and humorous and made everyone feel proud of being Khalsa. He said, `We wear white because it contains all the colours. We wear the Khalsa uniform because it is beautiful, we don't dress to impress anyone else we don't dress to be sexy. He sang that song 'We are the Khalsa mighty mighty Khalsa, everywhere we go everyone wants to know...' He told us, `We can cross the world in a cruise liner or we can get a paddle boat out & try to cross the ocean using our own strength. By doing Naam simran use Natures(God's) power to help you. He encouraged us by saying that we have to start thinking of the World Sikh - many of the people with him where American or from Europe. He told the Youth that we need to use this tiny island we live on as a spring board to spread Sikhi into Europe. He said, `Chant Vaheguru in whichever way suits you - that's the best technique. He put a posh English accent on and said the English say 'Waheguru', he said the French say (in a French accent) `Waheguru'. He was asked why did Guru Nanak ji come to the world. He replied, `Guru Nanak ji knew we were coming, so he came ahead of us to make the path.' Someone asked if God wants us to be Christian or Moslem then we are born in those families, that's how God decides. Bhai HarBhajan Singh replied `When Christ came people followed him at that time, when Mohammed came people followed him at that time, now is the time of Nanak. Wait and see there will be countless Khalsa.' On another day he was talking in Punjabi to the normal older generation sangat. He was totally different to them, he was friendly and funny with the youth , but he was telling the older sangat off. He said you came to this Western Gandagee (dirtyness) and left behind your Bandagee (devotion). You should have brought your Bandagee and cleaned up the gandagee, instead you joined in the gandagee. Now the Westerners have come to teach the East about Guru Nanak Dev ji! The same Westerners that had never heard the name of Nanak 40 years ago.
10.13 Khalsa Constructors SatGuru Gobind Singh Jee has give us the blue-prints for constructing a spiritual sky-scraper that reaches through all the heavens right up to Waheguru Jee's realm of Truth, Sach Khand.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 71
SatGuru Gobind Singh Jee has firstly warned His Khalsa Contructors of the 4 MAJOR SPIRITUAL DISASTERS that could strike at any time during construction:, so Khalsa jee watch out for the internal equivalents of 1. EarthQake : Don't commit adultery. It will shake your Sikhee from the basement in the tip of your toe to the attic at the top of your head... 2. Volcanic Erruption : Don't take alcohol, cigarrettes or drugs. The burning poison will flow in your artery plumbing system like rivers of flaming lava. 3. Tornado: Don't even insult a single pore of your body. This terrible spiralling whirlwind will cause you to rip huge holes out of the side of the building known as nose and ear, it will disfigure the exterior paintwork and leave nasty dark stains known as tatoos, and worst of all it will instantly uproot the mighty `Hair' trees that you'd been growing in the garden since childhood... 4. Floods : Don't eat meat. The waves of cruelty will come crashing down. They will cause you to have no mercy and to slice the throats of animals far and wide. Build flood barriers to hold back the rivers of blood and be merciful to ALL creatures by making your building a sancturary for them and not a fearful slaughter-house. SatGuru Gobind Singh jee has secondly told His Khalsa Contructors to have daily 1. Security Patrols : Get up early at amritvela (0030-0600) and shine the flash-light across the mindplot- be on the hunt for the 5 thieves. When you’re sure the coast is clear then carefully sow the seeds of Waheguru Waheguru naam simran. When you see the dawn breaking sing the glories of the creator by doing nitnem . 2. Union Meetings: Go to the Gurdwara Head Office morning and evening, get the blessings of Great Master contructor Guru Granth Sabhb jee, listen to the Hukam Nama and apply it to your life construction for that day. 3. Team Building Sessions: Serve the Khalsa Contructor Sangat and learn some tricks of the trade like humility and speaking sweetly, make sacrifices to help each other. Treat everyone equally, don't gossip or slander anyone, have compassion for all the Sadh sangat, remember it's hard to build on your own, but easy if there's a whole group of you. All the Khalsa Constructors need now is Guru Jee's pat on the back, with that blessing the spiritual skyscraper will be contructed in no time at all. The Guru's blessing is worth more than anything else in the world whether it's fast cars, gold, spouse's love, bhangra do's etc. The Guru's blessing stays with you in your heart - and no-one can steal it, or shatter it like your dreams. People can kick you or punch you, people may not stand by you, people can lie and cheat you , but they can never get inside you and steal the Guru's blessing. They can never make you feel inferior or depressed - they drown in their bitter and twisted thoughts, whereas you cling to the Guru's blessing and are safely consturct your spiritual skyscaper to the sound of Waheguru Waheguru naam simran. So how well built is your spiritual skyscaper, friend? Guru Gobind Singh Jee gave us the above warnings, guidelines and blessings. Did you build a house without following the warnings and guidelines? Did you have weak foundation stones which meant your hopes, dreams, health and wealth all came crashing down killing everything inside you? So many people are living in beautiful houses from the exterior. They make great effort to show the world how happy and pretty and rich they are. But, the reality is that in their mind, past the front door their is nothing but darkness, depression, bitterness and negativity strewn all across the floors, like the night before the 5 thieves broke in and held a house party and now they refuse to leave. So the owner runs from door to door telling everyone of his miserable saga, then all of them console him and say `that is just the way life is, they think it's interesting and sing and dance about how sad they are and how they'll never be able to mend their broken heart.'.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 72
If they knocked on the door of the Khalsa Contructor's spiritual skyscraper, they would be told `friend, your life is not worth singing and dancing about, you got what your deserved 'Apay Beej Apay hee Khaow'. The Khalsa Constructor would say `Friend, I feel your sorrow, but your saga is not that interesting because it is easy to waste life and then tell a sad story with lots of bad language and violence : it only becomes interesting when there's a hero - when someone becomes divinely inspired by Guru Gobind Singh jee and fights and defeats all the injustices'. The Khalsa Contructor would continue with, `You're wasting your life running around telling everyone your grief, what's the point in relying on other people to help you out? They've got the same 5 thieves sitting inside their house so how are they going to help you evict yours? Friend, if you don't find the true helper then your life will be no different from millions of others and can be summarised as `from dust to dust and lots of misery in between. Friend, I have only one thing to say to you and that is if you truly want things to get better then stop expecting mortals to save your honour. Take the protection of Guru Nanak Dev jee who has saved countless souls, is still saving countless souls and will carry on saving countless souls.
Sabh th-eh v'da SatGur Nanak Jin Kal Rakhi meree' Greater than all is True Guru Nanak who saved my honour in these Dark Times When Baba Nanak Jee steps foot through your front door, fall at his lotus feet and grab onto his sweet words with all your might. Do naam simran like a drowning man clutching a life-saver. Baba Nanak Jee will shine Waheguru Ji's bright light into your beautiful spiritual skyscraper and the blinded 5 thieves will scuttle away like rats back into the dark depths they came from.
10.14 Tree Of Life Namo Beej beeje I bow to the Seed of Seeds says Guru Gobind Singh ji in Jaap Sahib. Our human life is called vath the time when the soil is moist for planting GurMantr Vaahi-guroo is the seed so plant this seed in your moist mind Mool Mantr is the Root Mantr and prepares strong foundations within us for the power that will flow like electricity through every cell of our body The morning JapJi Sahib, Jaap Sahib, Tav Prasad Savaaiya, Bentee Chaupee and Anand Sahib The evening Rahras Sahib and Kirtan Sohila All give our spirit strength like the mighty tree trunk GurBanee, God’s Words are the branches and twigs and leaves as the tree of life grows inside the Gurmukh, these are different branches to hold on to depending on our different states of minds
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Blossoming of flowers is our sweet speech,humility and love that makes us feel beautiful inside and gives pleasure to all around The Fruit of our labour is spiritual experiences Ram Kabeer Ek Ha. What do we find nside the fruit? THE SEED! Aap Naam Japo, Avra Naam Japavo Repeat the Naam and help others to repeat it to When you have ripened then plant the new seeds of Vaahi-guroo in others. Let Guru Ji's Kirpa-kindness rain down and shower us day and night. Let Waheguru ji's light nourish our withering souls at every blink and breath. ‘Saa dharat bah-ee haree-aavalee, jithai mayra SatGur baitha aa-i. ‘ That land becomes green and fertile, where my SatGuru comes and sits. Our minds, full of the weeds of anger, greed, anger, lust and attachment becomes green and fertile when GurBanee, Mool Mantr and GurMantr come to reside. The Khalsa has the Tree Of Eternal Life inside them, like a mighty Oak tree they stand strong in their principles, like a vast Willow tree, their canopy spreads far and wide protecting creatures from miles around from the beating sun like a fruit tree, they think firstly of feeding the hungry and like all trees, they return only kindness to the one who cuts at them. How ? Being cut, they humbly touch the attacker's feet and more than that they do more seva by warming the attacker with their fire. Dhan Guru Gobind Singh Ji Dhan Tera Khalsa Panth!
11. KHALSA UNIFORM 11.1 Guru Gobind Singh Jee’s Beard
Page 73
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 74
Someone asked Sant Attar Singh ji , 'how come you're a sant?', to which he replied, 'I lived my whole life respecting this beard as if it was Guru Gobind Singh Ji's beard'. Implying that • he never showed his face in places where Guru ji wouldn't have taken his own beard. • he never said anything that Guru ji wouldn't have said through his own beard. • he never looked in the mirror and thought 'Look how beautiful I am, rather he praised Guru ji for it was Guru ji's beard on his face. -he never dared to take scissors and trim Guru ji's beard • infact he used his beard to wipe the feet of the saints 'Gur ke Charan, Kes Sang Chaaareh' Just like Guru Ram Das jee appeased Baba Sri Chand ji's anger. Baba Sri Chand was angry that his father Guru Nanak ji never made him the second Guru. He went away from Sikhi and started his own sect. By the time of Guru Ram Das ji, his anger had calmed down. He came into Guru ji's prescence and slightly arrogantly said 'Why do keep such a long beard?' To which Guru Ram Das Ji replied, 'To wipe the feet of Saints' and falling at the feet of this son of his beloved master Guru Nanak ji, Guru Ram Das ji wiped his feet. Baba Sri Chand was on old man by now and was taken aback. He said, 'Now I understand why I didnt get the Guru-Ship, I didnt have humility as you have shown.'
DONT ACT SO WEIRD DONT TRIM YOUR BEARD
11.2 Banee And Bana My friend said the wise old sant was staying at their house one hot summer a few years ago. My friend was a young energetic teenager, wearing jeans and t-shirt. The Sant came out and watched them for a while, he was a man of little words but many actions. He called my firend over and requested that he gather his friends together and sit on the grass lawn, cross legged. The Sant sat opposite them, just being humble and holy, connected to Creation and the Creator..at peace whereever he went. The boys wriggled from side to side, the felt the sun beating down on them..it was a long hour..felt mor like a day had passed when the Sant spoke , they waited with baited breath to be released from their agony. The Sant said, 'Kortha Pyjama changa ren-da'(The Guru's uniform wears well...i.e. is comfortable for meditation) then he got up and went back inside.!!!!
Banee and Bana go hand in hand. Banee is the Guru's Word Bana is the Guru's Uniform. Banee gives us discipline on the inside Bana gives us discipline on the outside We are what we think . . . Banee We are what we wear . . . Bana
11.3 Holy Hair - Kes A lady at work asked me today, 'Why do you keep your hair?', to which I replied, 'Why do you cut your hair?'. She was stumped and said 'Well I never really thought about it, keeps it tidy i guess'. I said , 'My hair's nice and tidy under this turban'. She said 'I guess there's no reason really to cut it - it's not like it's going to keep on growing and growing trailing behind me!'
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 75
We all have heard many reasons for keeping hair, but here is what our Guru Granth Sahib ji teaches us ,one day we'll understand fully.. . 1. The God-ward ones meditate on the Lord with each hair on the body. Nanak says, the God-ward ones are absorbed in holy truth. (page941) 2. My heart has been penetrated by the holy Name. I have beheld the Lord outside too. Nanak says, He pervades all places - in forest-glades, grass-blades and each hair. (page966) 3. The Name Divine pervades each hair of our body. This bounty has come from the holy Guru. (page 1144 Guru 5) 4. In your grace grant me a sight of yourself, so that night and day I may sing your praises and brush the feet of the holy with my hair. This alone is my objective. (page 500) 5. The Lord-Creator Himself stood by us and not a single hair on the head was hurt. (page 623 - Guru Arjun ji) 6. Making my hair into a fan, may I wave it over the holy one. My head bowing at his feet, may I apply the dust of his feet to my face. (page 745 Guru Arjun Dev ji) 7. With my eyes I have association with the holy ones and I serve them. With my hair I brush their feet. Day and night I have the sight of the holy ones - such is the joy Nanak has attained. (page 1217) 8. Jain Monks are thrown astray, misled by God's Writ. They do not utter the Name. Not cutting their hair, they pluck it with their hands (they remain bald). They remain involved night and day in filth and are indifferent to devotion to the holy Word. (page 1285 Guru 3) 9. Kabir says, what good is close-cropping (cutting) the hair when the mind (remains) unreformed? Whatever (action) is done, is done by the mind. I is useless to remove the hair. (page 1369 Kabirji)
11.4 Head Covering - Keskee Why are Sikhs prohibited from wearing caps and hats? Imagine Baba Deep Singh jee great warrior, mighty hero, walks into the gurdwara with a baseball cap with 'X' on the front!!!!! We've got our own culture. Everything you wear says something about you. 80% of our communication to other people is the non-verbal signals we pass. 30 years ago everyone in England wore a hat or a cap. The city workers had their black bowlers, the football fan had his felt cap, your head covering identified you. It told others who you where, what you believed, what your background was. People say its only important to cover your head so I'll put a cap on. Imagine the Queen on her coronation came walking down the aisle with the whole world +watching on TV, she sat down and the person who was to place the crown on her head whisked out a baseball cap and said 'O! Its only covering the head thats important - not what you cover it with!!!!!!!!' I dont think the queen would have been happy. Guru Gobind Singh ji said 'khalsa meray roop ha khas' the khalsa is my special form. Wear a cap and look in the mirror, if you feel like the special form of Guru Gobind Singh ji then go ahead wear it, but to everyone else it will look like you are hiding your hair, ashamed of your Sikhi trying to be what you're not. like if the man on terraces wore a black bowler he wouldnt be accepted he would be laughed at. You have to keep the outer physical discipline so that Naam can stay inside. A broken bottle will let the water leak out. If the outer discipline goes then bit by bit you merge back into the worldly way (manmat)where you came from and the same old thoughts will permeate your mind.
11.5 Can We Take The 5ks Off? Question : Should the 5 Kakars be kept with you during sleep and head covered during sleep ?
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 76
When Guru Gobind Singh Jee stood infront of the ocean of Sikhs holding the mighty curved sri sahib above his head asking for a head, he created an army called the Khalsa. Khalsa Akal Purakh Kee Fauj. But this army of khalsa soldiers was not merely fighting the battle against Moghuls, Hill Rajas and thieves and bandits. These Khalsa warriors had the more important life of death struggle against the 5 enemies inside them to fight as well. Every army has its code of conduct, reporting structure and uniform. All these items maintain discipline within each warrior and unite each individual with one another into an army. Like one finger is weak, but a 4 fingers and a thumb combine into a fist. The external uniform is the 5Ks and a covered head, if every Khalsa soldier wears the same uniform then they are united like a fist. A soldier in any other army will go to his bed at night and remove his uniform. His daily external battle is over, he can relax for the night. The Khalsa warrior on the other hand has no time to rest. The 5 enemies never sleep, they dont allow the Khalsa warrior the luxury of relaxing for the night and then resuming the battle at sunrise. If the 5 enemies don't get tired of attacking us, then the Khalsa doesn't get tired of fighting them. I can't be in the warrior frame of mind if I'm not wearing my Khalsa Uniform. My discipline has gone, my defences are down, the front door is open for the 5 enemies to conquor me in my dreams and in my bed. Visar Nahee Datar Apanay Naam Deho Gun gava din raat Nanak Chao eho. Never Forget me Giver, Give me your naam May I sing your praises day and NIGHT this is Nanak's desire. Being Khalsa is not a day job - it's my life, every moment I am tested...night and day I have to think did I remember naam or did the 5 enemies get the better of me? So it is not acceptable for a Khalsa warrior to let their defences down by removing the 5K uniform and uncovering their head at night.
11.6 Covering The Head. That is part of our Khalsa uniform too. Covering head is a sign of humility, God is everywhere day and night, we remain humble infront of God everywhere and day and night. Wearing the Khalsa uniform is difficult at first. For example, when the cowboys break-in a wild horse, the horse hates having reigns and a saddle fitted...but then it gets used to it and even carries the weight of a man without any problem. We are wild and undisciplined, the 5Ks and head covering are the reigns guru gobind singh jee is fitting over our wild mind and body horse. We to dont like losing our freedom, but we get used to it and will be able to carry the weight of Waheguru Ji's Light and Power when Guru Nanak Dev Jee steps inside our body. It all comes back to Naam simran, our uniform is to help us on this path, not hinder us.
12. STRONG KHALSA CHARACTER 12.1 Miracles The point of Simran is not to achieve Ridh-Sidhi powers, even possessing them. We are taught they are nothing but a distraction - 'a cheap way of fooling people' as Guru tegh Bahadur ji said to the executioners.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 77
Once Guru jee was travelling in a boat across a river and the Sikhs waited on the other side. A yogi decided to show his power and walked across the river. When the Guru arrived on the opposite bank, the yogi claimed that he had much more kamai than the Guru. The boatsman did not want to take any money but the Guru insisted on paying him the full amount - two paisas. The Guru asked the yogi how many years it had taken him to achieve the skill of walking on water. "14 years of in-depth samadhi and simran," replied the yogi. "Well," said the Guru, "now you know that the 14 years of kamai (spiritual earning) has been worth 2 paisas." There's another story of 2 brothers, one left home to become a hermit, the other stayed at home to get married and have children. 10 years later the hermit came home with a bag full of miraculous powers. He said to his brother shall I show you what I can do? He used telekinetic powers to magically lift a broomhandle from one side of the house to fall at his feet. The family man, said 'Is that all you've achieved? shall I show you something?' He placed the stick back to its starting position and called out his child, 'Son go and get the stick for me......!' Emperor Bahadur Shah said to Guru Gobind Singh ji show me a miracle. Guru ji said ,'the words you speak are a miracle, because of your one word a man can be hanged or made into a prince'. Bahadur Shah said 'no show me a proper miracle', Guru ji said 'money is a miracle, with money you can get anything done and purchase everything you need' Bahadur Shah said 'No a proper miracle!' Guru ji drew out his sword and held it up ready to strike Bahadur Shah 'Weapons are a miracle by which even Emperors shut up'. These are the miracles Sikhs believe in. Do Naam Simran without any desire for gaining powers, the target is the Lotus Feet everything else is just side effects to distract us. Raj na chahu mukat na chahu man preet charankamalare I dont desire Kingdom I dont desire Liberation My mind wants the love of your Lotus Feet.
12.2 Practise What You Preach True story: the sant ji was visited by a mother and son, she was very frustrated, 'O Baba ji, tell him to stop eating Gor (sugar cane candy), it's bad for him, yet he eats it all the time. Baba ji I've tried everything but he just doesnt listen, so my humble request is YOU tell my son to stop'. The wise old Sant nodded his head as the mother spoke and listened carefully, he replied 'Bibi ji, ask me again in one week's time'. The mother said, 'Sat Bachan (OK)' and departed. She came back in exactly a week and listed all the same problems, 'O Baba ji he still didnt stop, he might listen to you, please tell him'. The Sant looked at the son and said, 'Son listen to your mother and stop eating Gor.' The mother and child left (whether he stopped or not isn’t important). The sevadars around the Sant had observed the incident and said, 'Baba ji, why didnt you just tell the boy last week? Did you do some reptitions (jap) or penance (tap) for him this week, or what?'
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 78
The Sant replied, 'Gursikh pyari-o....last week I used to eat Gor, how could I tell him to do something that I don’t practise myself? After they left last week I stopped eating Gor and that is why I was able to ask him to stop as well!' ....and that my dear brothers and sister's is the character of a KHALSA PRACTISE WHAT YOU PREACH.
12.3 The Power Of Five True story. ‘suva luc se ek laroa thabay gobind singh naam kahao’ ‘When one fights against 125,000 then can I call myself Gobind Singh’ …….Guru Gobind singh jee. Such is the power of the Khalsa Bhai S. Singh jee, a sevadar from Gurdrawa Nanaksar, told me this saakhi: "It was during the anti-sikh riots. I was at that time living in Gurudrawa Nanaksar in Haryana. There were 7 other sewadars in the gurudrawa. Trouble started brewing early in the morning. We noticed about 50 young men gathering outside a few hundred metres away from the gurudrawa sahib. We didn't really pay too much attention to them. By noon, the group had turned into a rowdy crowd of about 300. We became quite concerned at that point. Our telephone wires had been cut, so there really was not much we could do. But we were still in chardi kala. At about 3 pm, a truck driven by a Singh was driving by the crowd when the crowd attacked it. The Singh gave up the truck and ran to the gurudrawa. Some gundas overtook him and injured him but he, being a strong man, managed to escape. Still, he was quite bloody when he came in. That increased our number to 9. The number outside had increased to about 500 by evening. They were very loud and obnoxious by now. We tried to ignore them and began our evening diwan at 6 pm. But as the darkness approached, the rabble become more and more bold. In fact, soon they started stoning the gurdrawa. We stopped the evening programme and placed all the Guru Granth Sahib jees in the safest place possible. At 7.30 pm it was very dark and the rabble became so bold that they put fire to the gurdrawa's gate. It hit us then how serious the situation was. We soon would be killed! Our jathedar gathered us and said, "Khalsa jee, the Khalsa has faced worse situations then this. The Khalsa has gone through two holocasts but the Khalsa lives and will live in freedom forever! Khalsa jee, the Khalsa has never given up and will never give up. The enemy stands outside. There are 500 hundred, we are 9 but remember Guru Gobind Singh jee has made each of us equivalent to sava-lakh (125,000)! Khalsa jee, get prepared to fight!" He said this with so much josh and bir ras that our body hair stood on their ends. Even though I had been seriously ill for the past 3 months, I too was ready to fight. The jathedar then told us that we must make two groups. The first group of five will go out first and fight the enemy. The the rest (4) can go later. Everybody agreed. Jathedar Sahib then chose 4 other pyares. I was not chosen, most probably due to my illness.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 79
The five put on the uniform of the Khalsa. Then the jathedar sahib did ardas to Guru Gobind Singh jee saying, "Pita jee, dear father,, we are coming to your land. Please prepare for us!" Then five then took out their kirpans and with BOLE SO NEHAAL! SAT SRI AKAL! BOLE SO NEHAAL! SAT SRI AKAL! filling the air, came out the face the enemy. You will not believe what happened then. Seeing 5 Khalsa in the uniform of Guru Gobind Singh jee, the rabble of 500 ran away It was as if 5 lions were chasing 500 hyenas away! One of the Singhs managed to cut off a running man’s ear. The Khalsa's victory was sweet." waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru... Just as an epilogue, some police officers had the gall to come a few days later to investigate the ear injury!!!! But this was so ridiculous and the Singhs were in such high spiritsthat the police had to leave without even a bribe.
12.4 The Sikh Mothers You Know Not While the dawn was yet young a Sikh mother emerged out of space, and was seen moving towards the Golden Temple at Amritsar. "Wither are you going, mother?" said Dewan Kauramall, a minister of the Mughal ruler of Lahore. "To the Guru's Temple" said she, "to day assemble there the Gurus Khalsa, the holy ones, and i have come to bathe myself and my child in the current of Naam" "But he opening of the Temple to the Khalsa to-day is treachery"said the Dewan, "The imperial forces are here to kill everyone who enters the Temple. Today there will be a general massacre of the Khalsa." "What matters it, O good man," said the Sikh Mother, "if my blood is mingled with the waters of immortality, it is no death?" "Have pity on your innocent child," said the Dewan. " I love him so i bring him with me; this death is life for us. You do not know," she said and passed on. PURAN SINGH, THE TEMPLE TULIPS And we argue about 5Ks..........?
12.5 Mansoor Who was Mansoor? Mansoor was the first Sufee (Sect of Islam) to publicly declare his love for God. He revelled in his union with God saying "The Truth is me." So, the orthodox Muslims executed him they stoned him, chopping off his hands, hanging him, crucifying him. He refused to betray God the Lover and insisted his love was true. He rubbed his arm stumps on his cheeks saying "this is my makeup for my Lover" and recited the Name of the Beloved.
12.6 Bhai Bir Singh Jee Bhai Bir Singh lived in a fort, he was of the Guru.Though a man of renunciation, he lived like a king in a fort, such is the need of the soul that is given to the Guru. He had minstrels to sing to him, for they loved to see him grow translucent in flesh as they sang and loved to see the tears of ecstasy roll down
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 80
from his closed eyes on his cheek, as a baby weeping in his cradle in dream. They said he had more of Him than they had, so they sang to him, they recognized him as their prince. And the Fort was a temple in the image of the Golden Temple of the Guru. The herd of Sikh soldiery mad with lust of revenge on the men and princes who opposed their mob rule besieged the Fort of Baba Bir Singh. "Either surrender such and such a Sikh prince who has taken refuge in the Fort or we blow it up." The ultimatum was given. "My fort ? No, it is the Temple of Guru Nanak. The prince has taken shelter with the Guru. I am nobody here. All right, let them blow us up." The mad soldiery started the firing. "Come, ye minstrels, and sing now our wedding song," said the old saint whom the religious history of the world does not know, because the Guru's man never proclaims himself. Loving the rapturous silence of His Love he lives and dies in it. "My system is for me to live by. And I am as a tree that gives shade wherever I am". And the minstrels came and gathered round him. They began singing the psalms of the Guru. The shells fell. That rampart is gone, that parapet is broken. And then fell a shell in the choir and the Baba was gone. But before this happened, the inmates of the Fort asked his permission to reply fire. For they had all fire-arms and ammunition. "No," said the Baba, "They are brothers, not enemies." "But they are firing." "They know not we are their brothers. We know they are. This knowledge makes all the difference." The difference was death. Tthose who value the Guru's ideal of brotherhood, prefer death. Prof Puran Singh
12.7 Distinct Khalsa Guru Gobind Singh Jee writes :
Khalsa Akal Purakh Kee Fauj Khalsa is the Immortal Being's Army Pragati-o Khalsa Pramathma kee mauj When the Supreme Being wanted to, the Khalsa was manifested Jab Lag Khalsa Rehay Niaraa However long the Khalsa remains distinct Tab Lag Tej Deho ma saraa That long I will give them ALL my LIGHT and POWER. Jab ihaa gehaa bipran kee reet As soon as they grab the ways of the world (Brahmins) Ma na karo in kee prateet I will not look after them.
STRONG WORDS INDEED! If the Khalsa doesn't remain distinct then Guru jee will not look after them. Are you trying to merge into the Western Crowd? Or the Punjabee Crowd? Then Guru Gobind Singh Jee's power is not with you. If you want the Light and Power of God inside you then you have to be a distinct Khalsa. While the world sleeps, the Khalsa is meditating on Vaahi-guroo.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 81
While the world watches TV or goes pubbing and clubbing, the Khalsa goes to the Gurdwara to serve the Guru and the GurSikhs. The world wants money, sex and fame, the Khalsa only chants the Name. The Khalsa files away the thorn of ego and becomes humble, lowest of the low is the company that Guru Nanak Jee prefers. While the world continues polluting their dirty minds with the 5 enemies (Anger, greed ,lust, ego and emotional attachment), the Khalsa fights them day and night. The world wants money, sex and fame, the Khalsa only chants the Name.
12.8 Jodhay - Warriors Evertime somebody mentions the subject of GurSikhs, I get an image in my mind. The image is so dear to me, that from it flows a compulsion to Jap Naam. The image is of those Guru Kai Pyarai who at this moment in time have given up everything to fight for the Khalsa Panth. I'm talking about the Pyarai who live a very simple life - that of the Guru's. Nobody I have EVER come across, Japs more Naam than these Jodhay. I often think that these are perhaps the only REAL Gursikhs, since they live their lives in exact accordance to Guru's will. And yet they are often put down and criticised. Just to do these Singhs' Darshan is enough for Moorakhs like me! From their faces flows light and it fills my empty soul. If anyone has ever had the great fortune of meeting these Babbar Singhs, then you surely know what I mean! When all the sheep like me have done with our lectures and bits of "advice", it is these Singhs who, with the Guru's Apaar Apaar Kirpa, fight to the last breath - so that we may Jap Naam with our every breath. Their image is so dear, that I am close to tears when I think of them. The REAL Khalsa. They are dear to me, as the Guru is dear to me. Sangat of Gursikhs is TRUELY great!!
12.9 Real Khalsa Bhai Nand Lal ji says 'Khalsa soi jo kareh nit jang'...the Khalsa is the one who fights daily. Even at Guru Sahib's time it was impossible to have been fighting the Moghuls and Hill Rajas every single day. But our great heros and heroines who fought on the battle field then, and those who fight today are REAL Khalsa. There are other REAL Khalsa too, but they fight on different battlefields. Like the old Bibi ji who needs a zimmerframe to walk, needs thick lenses to see, needs false teeth to eat...for her the daily battle is to get to the Gurdwara and fall at SatGuru ji's feet. Another REAL Khalsa is the 30 year old woman dying with cancer, fighting it day in day out so that her 2 young sons can have their mother. She fights with Waheguru on her tongue and pain in every part of her body. Another REAL Khalsa is to grow up surrounded by a white culture and to maintain Guru Gobind Singh ji's form, and to fight for the rights of other Sikh children against racism and abuse. Fighting with Waheguru on their tongue. The list of everday REAL Khalsa is endless, everyone doing the duty given to them by Guru Sahib. And if Waheguru ji wanted the old woman and the mother's souls to have been destined for a young warriors body in the killing fields then they would have fought with the same Khalsa spirit.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 82
Not everyone can go and die on a killing field. But wherever Guru Sahib has given us our duty we must do it as REAL Khalsa. And the first and foremost daily battle that Bhai Nand Lal ji talks about is with the 5 enemies inside us.
12.10 Real GurSikh A few months ago I was fortunate enough to do the Sangat of one particular GurSikh, sorry that should be GURSIKH!!!, and this Pyara was truely great. Just being in the same room as this Naam Abiaasee Pyara was enough for somebody like me. His face was so bright and radiant that I actually felt something inside me by just looking at him. He is very predominant in the war in Punjab and as a result had many considerations whilst making visits to Singhs outside India etc., but you could not tell - he was utterly care-free (as in VehParvah in Gurbanee), he seemed so much at peace that he was overflowing. I think it was this overflow that I was lucky enough to feel. Once he sat down on the same Chadar (cotton sheet) that I was sat on, and I felt as if I should be on the same level and tried moving of the Chadar on to the floor - such was his brightness and radiance. I did not want to make a fuss or make this Pyara feel uncomfortable, so a reluctantly stayed there and listened eagerly to every word he spoke; in a hope that I too may be able to progress onto the level he is at. He spoke of course, only about Naam and told stories of Naami GurSikhs. At another time, we happened to be stood outside in the open, waiting for other GurSikhs to get ready to go somewhere, and I asked him about AmritVela. He gave a very brief reply and then hugged me and said "VAHEGURU!"!!!!! I felt like all my Ardaasaa had been heard! and that everything was going to be fine and that I had no worries left anymore! Infact I cannot explain it properly, to be even acknowledged in such a way was too much for somebody like me to handle. I am just wondering now, if this is the Pyar (love) that a GurSikh can give, then what will happen when / if Guru Sahib himself glances my way??!! Will I be able to bear all that Pyar?......but then again, why would Guru Sahib even think of doing such a thing to somebody who is such a Paappee (sinner) like me? As Guru Granth Sahib Jee Maharaaj says, Laikhai Katai Naa Chooteeai, Khin Khin BhoolanHaar. BakhshanHaar Bakhsh Lai, Nanak Paar Utaar. I cannot release myself with the "good deeds" that I have done, since I am he who makes mistakes at every instance. O, Effacer of sins, bless me that is the only way that that I can be uplifted. I continue to beg at Gur Sahib's door. Bless me with the Seva of your GurSikhs....but first make daas worthy of such Seva....clean out this filthy mind and allow Naam to abide. I truely truely crave for that day that Guru Sahib will unite me again with that GurSikh. waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru....
12.11 Bhai Jeevan Singh Jee Feeling like I'd fallen very far from Perfect Prabh ji, Needing the support of the sangat of sadh-saints, Guru jee made me sing the following shabad with heart and soul for only a couple of weeks: 'AntarJamee So prabh poora, Daan Deh Sadhoo Kee Dhoora' Knower-Of-Hearts, O Perfect Prabh,
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 83
Give me the gift of the foot-dust from the Sadhoo-Saints' As I walked, talked, sat or stood, Guru ji made me do this ardas with my heart and soul: 'AntarJamee So prabh poora, Daan Deh Sadhoo Kee Dhoora' Knower-Of-Hearts, O Perfect Prabh, Give me the gift of the foot-dust from the Sadhoo-Saints' On Saturday night I heard that Bhai Jeevan Singh ji was landing at Heathrow Sunday morning. He's a Sadhoo-Saint...he has the shining, glowing face of the ones who've Meditated on Naam ...Jini Naam Dhia-eh gae maskat ghal, Nanak teh MUKH UJLE ketee chutee nal. Guru Nanak jee says, the ones who've meditated on Naam have glowing faces and many more will 'escape' with them. So here was my chance to get the foot dust. Guru ji arranges everything. So I went to the Gurdwara did one hour of simran while sitting in the prescence of the holiest SadhooSaint, Guru Granth Sahib ji and Asa-Dee Var was being sung. Feeling hungry I was given an apple from the langar sevadar. Then Guru ji put the thought in my head.....I want meet the Sadhoo-Saint, but how determined am I? what sacrifice will I make? Baba ji I will not eat anything until I meet him and I will offer him this apple from your house , Your blessing to Your beloved Sadhoo-Saint. Arriving at the airport, hoping for his darshan I waited eagerly with the other GurMukh pyarios. But he never appeared, only his wife and another companion and before I knew it everyone had disappeared...where to? who's house? who..what...um...er...? So sad that I'd missed the darshan of the Sadhoo-Saint, i drove off to my friends house. In the car the apple came to mind....'I may as well eat it, I'm so hungry and I guess it wasn't meant to be ...meeting the Sadhoo-Saint.' But NO! I made a committment to Guru ji, to show I was determined I will not eat until the Sadhoo-Saint has accepted this apple. So now, with a stronger will, with heart and soul, all the way in the car I sung 'AntarJamee So prabh poora, Daan Deh Sadhoo Kee Dhoora' Knower-Of-Hearts, O Perfect Prabh, Give me the gift of the foot-dust from the Sadhoo-Saints' Arriving at my friends house, I sat down dissapointed, then the doorbell rang, the other GurMukh pyarios arrived.....................with smiling faces, with joy in their heart for they had with them a priceless diamond, a gem of gems...................none other than the Sadhoo-Saint!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! And Bhai Jeevan Singh ji was weary after travelling from so far, after he'd settled in, this fool standing humbly in his prescence asked him to accept the apple, one for him and one for his wife. After all the talking and greetings, he lay down to rest and a fool like me was blessed with the seva to massage his tired legs and his feet..................................................................... ................................ 'AntarJamee So prabh poora, Daan Deh Sadhoo Kee Dhoora' Knower-Of-Hearts, O Perfect Prabh, Give me the gift of the foot-dust from the Sadhoo-Saints' Dhan Guru Nanak Dhan Nirankar Dhan Gur Sikh Dhan Gur Sikhi........... Jeevan - The Song Of Life Inspired by his kirtan last sunday and dedicated to him :Bhai Jeevan Singh ji, who having suffered a stroke a few months ago, is walking-talking-playing-and-singing the song of life so that we too may live a true Jeevan.. I forgot my camera so i took a picture with my heart
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 84
and when i close my eyes I can still see it in the dark Guru Granth Sahib jee dressed in pure white my holiest of the holy had called us to his side Glowing in the lovelight like sunlight flooding in and showering the Kirtanee Bhai Jeevan Singh The crippled can walk and the dumb can talk the dead are alive when Guru gives us life The walking can run the talking can sing when the heart belongs to Guru Gobind Singh Running and singing flying free with the wind the playful, youthful Bhai Jeevan Singh. Jeevath, Jeevath, Jeevath Raho.....Live! Live! Live!
12.12 Gursikha Kee Dhoor - Giani Nar Singh Jee The Wonder of Waheguru ji, only Waheguru Ji knows, Having given the blessing love flows, flows, flows. Last Monday was a beautiful day that we spent doing keertan by the river and trees, with the ducks in the breeze, and the birds and the bees. Waheguru ji made us sing: gursikha kee har dhoor de Har, bless me with the dust of the gursikhs hum papee bhee ghat pae-i so this sinner my find your extent Waheguru ji then fulfilled it, in no time at all Giani Nar Singh Ji from India had us enthralled. Giani Nar Singh Ji is Waheguru ji's beloved and the one loved by Waheguru ji is loved by the whole world. Last night we did kirtan, this morning we did simran and nitnem.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 85
83 years young! The body is old, the spirit is alive pure, joyous We gathered around like children with their grandfather, like bhai Jetha ji with Guru Amar Dass ji. We listened to his stories of Har from the friend of our Guru. 83 years young! Giani Nar Singh Jee. When he was 19 Bhai Randheer Singh jee hugged him close to his chest like father and long lost son and rubbed his back lovingly saying 'Love of Mankind' will not effect you 'Love of Mankind' has no effect on you! 'Love of Mankind' was a book written by an athiest saying his God was mankind and serving mankind was the greatest supreme act in this world. No-one except Akal Purakh knew that Giani Nar Singh was reading that book!!!!!!!! After that Giani Nar Singh went to his room and the book was on the table, but he no longer had any desire to read it. GurSikhi woke up inside him, him and his brothers did kirtan seva at many rensbhai kirtans along side Bhai Randhir Singh Ji. The first Rensbhai he went to bhai randhir singh ji started at 6pm and carried on absorbed in Waheguru ji's rung of love until the sangat asked to him to stop at 5pm the next day (only because they had to travel along way back to Bombay!). After the hug of love at their first meeting, Bhai Randheer Singh ji asked him if he would sing a shabad, Giani Nar Singh ji said 'Yes, but would Bhai Sahib listen? He sang 'Remembering You I experience Great Joy,' It was a only short shabad, but Bhai Randheer Singh jee caught hold of the chorus and went into Maha-Anand singing it and extended the shabad for 2 hours !!!! Giani Nar Singh Jee said he was also blessed to have Darshan of the saint-scholar Bhai Vir Singh Ji. His family was on the way to Kashmir, the stopped at Harmandir Sahib and his father talked to Bhai Vir Singh ji at the Khalsa Tract printing Press. Giani Nar singh Jee said, I sat quietly behind my father, I never met Bhai Veer Singh ji again but his prescence was so great that his spiritual vibrations were rippling out all over him. After that he read all of Bhai Veer singh Ji's works and that is what made Sikhi solid inside him. Having sat and talked to Giani Nar Singh Jee, I feel like I was hugged by Bhai Randhir singh and that I was sitting infront of Bhai Veer Singh Ji revelling in the spiritual waves emanating from him!!!!!!!!!! Then we sang a few shabads and he left for the airport. gursikha kee har dhoor de Har, bless me with the dust of the gursikhs hum papee bhee ghat pae-i s o this sinner my find your extent
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 86
There was a time when finding a GurSikh was like trying to get a glass of water in the desert. But Guru ji is ooch apar beant swamee (high, infinite, limitless Lord) and nowadays GurSikh rivers are flowing right infront of me.................follow the river and I'll get to the Ocean of Waheguru Ji.
12.13 Modern Day Bhai Lalo Ji - Bhai Amrik Singh Jee Charan saran gur ek painda jae chal Take even one step towards the sanctuary of Guru ji's feet Satgur kot painde agay ho-i laet ha And SatGuru ji take countless steps to welcome you (Bhai gurdas Ji) Guru ji took us to Hazoor Sahib a few weeks ago. We went via Mumbai (Bombay) for the first time and were anxious about were to stay, train times etc. Baba Sheesha Singh Ji arranged for someone to pick us up. We arrived at the airport at about 2am, an old Baba Ji with a rough white turban and rough clothes was waiting for us, he'd been waiting since 1am. Before we could stop him he'd taken our luggage trolley and politely refused to let me push them, then he hauled the heavy suitcases into the back of the jeep again refusing any assistance!! (made me feel guilty or what!) He treated us like his own family with love and kindness, even though we'd never met him before. We assumed he was a 'servant' sent by the people who's house we were to go to. When we got to the house, it was very good standard for India (approx 100,000 pounds!!), there were 2 Sants staying there too : Baba Sheesha Singh Jee and Sant Jagtar Singh Tarn Taran Kar Seva. Then we realised it was his house, he was blessed with a successful business........and look how much humility, he could have sent anyone to get us, he could have worn rich clothes, he had no reason to let Sants or anyone stay in house like most arrogant business men. Dhan Guru Nanak Ji, Dhan Nirankar Ji. Amazing that people as humble as Bhai Lalo Ji are still doing seva with their own humble hands. Then on top of that, langar was made for us at 3.30am and he personally took us to the train station at 5am and didnt sleep all night , missed his amritvela.....just to do seva with his own hands!!!! GurMukh laha laygey ManMukh janam gava-i jee-o. The GurMukhs have taken the (true) profit While the ManMukhs have wasted their life. This modern day Bhai Lalo Ji is Bhai Amrik Singh Ji and took a big percentage of our spiritual wealth with his seva!!!!!!!!!!(Someone said if you drive a gursikh somewhere you get 10% of their spiritual wealth!!!!) (but hopefully I'll recover that by driving all of you around England one day!!) Anyway after the 12 hour train journey, another bus from the Langar Sahib Gurdwara came to get us and other pilgrims from the train station. We arrived at the gurdwara and when we mutha tekked to Dhan Sri Guru Granth Sahib Jee, after having travelled for 24 hours to get here, guess which shabad was being sung:.............. Charan saran gur ek painda jae chal Take even one step towards the sanctuary of Guru ji's feet Satgur kot painde agay ho-i laet ha And SatGuru ji take countless steps to welcome you
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 87
We had no problems, no hassles, Guru Gobind Singh Ji , Dhan Dhan Pita Ji held his children in his arms and carried us safe and sound.
12.14 Greeting Khalsa Gareeb nivaz, sachey patshah Guru Ram Das ji maharaj says 'aye mil gursikh aye mil thoo mereh guru ki pyareh come and meet gursikhs, come and meet, for you are my guru's beloved Wherever we meet it would be ideal if we strived to see each other as guru ki pyare i.e. beloved of the guru, and hence beloved to us as well. Bhai Gurdas ji writes Guru Nanak ji showed us to bow to each other in humilty, completely turning around most people's natural instinct to be big headed. Guru Gobind Singh ji instructed us to greet each other with waheguru ji ka khalsa waheguru ji ki fateh! Guru Sahib said, the one who says it first has my hand above their head, the one who replies has my face towards them, the one that doesnt reply has my back to them. A blessed gursikh said saying 'ji' is a sign of humility, always say ji after the bhagats and guru sahib's name. Say 'mummy ji' instead of ''OI! MUM!' Infact when doing rahras sahib today try and notice how many times guru sahib says ji. In Kirtan Sohila guru sahib says 'kar sadhu anjulee pun vada ha' meaning join your palms together (in humility) to the holy one, i.e. to each other and the holiest of the holy Guru Granth Sahib ji, infact if one is inspired enough then read on 'kar dandaut pun vada ha' fall as straight as a stick (danda-ut) to the holy one for it is a greatly virtuous deed. Speak sweetly with pyare, be respectful by saying ji, be humble by putting your palms together when greeting each other with waheguru ji ka khalsa waheguru ji ki fateh! By practising these qualities on each other, we will begin talking to Waheguru ji in the right way too through our sweet paat and naam.. sach kaho sun lehu sabeh, jin prem kee-o tin hee prabh pa-io I tell the truth, listen everybody: only those who LOVE God will find God So in summary, my humble request is that 1. greet each other with waheguru ji ka khalsa waheguru ji ki fateh! 2. say ji after names 3. respect each other as guru ki pyareh
12.15 United We Stand Part 1 A giani jee was explaining some gurbanee, I think it's Bhagat Fareed Jee's shabad. He was saying that a piece of iron can be used to create a pair of scissors or pins. The scissors can be used to cut the cloth
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 88
and the pins can be used to join it together. He said each person's mind is like that piece of iron. The person that is beloved of God has a natural tendency to unite, whereas the non-believer will divide. So how can we unite people? People say 'united we stand, divided we fall'. The British conquored India with their divide and rule policy. If the Khalsa had stayed united after Maharaja Ranjt Singh's demise then the Khalsa Raaj wouldn't have disappeared. But what should we use to unite people? Hitler used a common enemy.......the Jews. Hitler had no positive policies that he could use to unite the germans, so he created an enemy that everyone could hate. There's a 'Sikh' organisation in Southall that unites the youth by making the muslims the common enemy. Nothing like a common enemy to make an organisation grow. Plenty of hate and prejudice comes pouring out of their literature. Some people, like me, attack other religions and try to show inferior they are, because this makes me feel superior and acts as a glue to make my fellow Sikhs united with the same views. That's the easy way to unite people - just feed their their natural prejudices. But that's not the way any of our Guru Jees united people. Guru Nanak Dev Jee never got Hindus to follow him by preaching all Muslims are bad. Even within Sikhee, uniting people behind one Jutha or Sant by criticising another's weaknesses is not Guru jee's way. People in the west say 'we've all got red-blood'...this makes us realise we are the same even though we look different. Guru Jee's went beyond this and said 'we've all got God inside us'. God is inside and outside, when we meditate on Waheguru we tune into God, we tune into each other. Waheguru simran truly unites us. Without Waheguru simran there is no true unity. A GurSikh is the one who unites all humans together, not just people in Sikhi at the expense of critising other religions. In gurbanee we are taught that the one who is beloved of God, is beloved of the whole world. It's not good enough that Sikhs love you, but muslims hate you. Waheguru is in each and every being. By doing simran every day we should be striving to see the Oneness in all, rather than becoming narrowminded thinking MY WAY is THE ONLY WAY and the BEST WAY.
12.16 United We Stand Part 2 Guru Jee teaches us that the one who is beloved of God, is beloved of the whole world. The lover of God, loves the God in each one of us. The lover of God feels the suffering of his brothers and sisters. Guru Nanak Dev jee didn't limit himself to only listening to the troubles of the Sikhs, Guru jee travelled in all four directions to the ones drowning in dukh. This was regardless of their colour, caste or religion. Guru Nanak Dev jee saw God inside and wasn't fooled by labels as I am. As lovers of God we too must reach out to the whole of humanity and ease the suffering. May 4 was Holocoust Rememberance day, thousands of Jews went to Poland and walked the path that the Holocoust victims were marched on to the gas chamber. My friend went too. Everyone told him not to go as there's a lot of racisim their, but Guru jee gave him the feeling that it was more important to show our Jewish brothers and sisters that we feel their suffering, so he went .....alone. Within one hour of landing, he was at the trian station and 6 skinheads so his turban and beard and started swearing and giving him Nazi salutes. He looked them in the eye and sisnt reveal the fear inside him. They didn't come any closer. He took a taxi to the march and the Israeli security guards told him to stay in the middle of the crowd......he felt like he was the only brown face in the whole of Poland and an obvious target. When the marchers got to Auswitch Concentration Camp many prayers were done and my friend was
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 89
overwhelmed by the suffering of humanity in this place. 3.5 million Jews were put to death here!! Babies were flung against the walls until their skulls crushed. There was a room inside full of human hair - each Jew was shaved won arriving. Another room was full of spectacles - the glasses were ripped off their faces. The Jewish people really appreciated my friend was there.....it showed that Sikhs felt their suffering. A Japanese TV crew interviewd him and Polish journalists dnapped lots of pictures of the Sikh with the Jews. As he was leaving Poland, he saw 6 Catholic nuns at the airport. They were staring at him, then they tapped their head in reference to his turban and started laughing and using aggressive language towards him. It's not a matter of religion, it's a matter of EGO. Guru Amar Das Jee says 'O mind let go of your ego, that makes you think your so clever. The GurMukh remains humble'. The Germans thought they were superior and tortured the Jews. The Nuns think they're superior and laugh. The Skinheads think they are right and torment... The GurMukh looked at their faces and felt the suffering. Why didn't more sikhs go? If it was 3.5 million sikhs that were gassed to death we'd all have been their. Do we care about religion? Are our brothers and sisters only Sikhs? Are we being fooled by labels again? Next year it would be great if lots of Sikhs went and showed we feel your suffering. It's the same old story that Sikhs have heard time and time again..........innocent people being destroyed by the tyrants.
12.17 What’s In A Name? Bhai Sahib Singhs and Kaurs, I wish for all of you to rejoice with me today. Today at 9:15 am in the Superior Court of San Francisco, I have *legally* become Anand Gurdas Singh. I am ever so grateful to be a son of Guru GobindSingh. Strange thing is, that my Soul has always Been Anand Gurdas Singh, although I have not always known that. Please remember me in Ardaas, before Guru Ji, that I may truly be an Anand Gurdas Singh
From Joseph Galbraith to Anand GurDas Singh ji...what a beautiful name when one thinks of the meaning...the fairskinned Sikhs are good with naming!!! I try and teach the young Khalsa here to use their full name and not nicknames, our names are something we can strive to become in life. Guru Gobind Singh ji made us poor low caste, down trodden fools into kings, singhs, kaurs and princesses. Singh used to be the name used by the great RajPut warriors, so for a nobody like me to become a Singh brings images of great mighty warriors, rather than images of a downtrodden depressed man that the moghuls had brainwashed the masses into thinking. Kaur Princess because our sister's are worth something, girls are precious, Guru Gobind Singh ji king of kings daughter's are beautiful princesses. Not to be killed at birth, not to be neglected when ill as babies so they'd die 'naturally'. Not to be stolen by Muslim soldiers and sold as slaves, not to be raped, repressed and rejected by society. Can you believe in India then now, the population of men outweighsthe number of women more than in any other country? In London, some indian doctor has a private clinic where he scans pregnant women, or takes an injection of the fluids and can tell the parents if its a girl...and guess what he does the abortion as well. Makes you sick doesnt it?
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 90
My aunt's called Rajinder, she said because her parents had had three girls and 'raj geh see' they named her rajinder to say to God we've had enough of girls 'raj geh'! Sikhs celebrated Lohree 2 weeks ago, monkey nuts and sweets were the order of the day..what is it for??? to celebrate all the boys that have been born in the last year......but not the girls. Some Sants gurdwara's dont allow women to be the granthi, nor are they allowed to do kirtan. Some sants have alot to answer for. Have honour, Guru Gobind Singh ji has given us honour, at least with Sikhs ask them to call you by your full name...Gurjit Singh, Mandeep Kaur Noble Singh, be a King, a mighty lion, strong as iron! Kaur Princess, be the best, the shining star you know you are!
12.18 Daily Khalsa Discipline My Glowing GuruSikh friend gave me this advice : • Go to sadh-sangat morning and evening. • Sit in darbar sahib for at least an hour doing Waheguru simran inside your mind with nothing moving - not the tongue, nor the throat ..nothing. Let the kirtan/katha carry on all around you, but focus inside. • Don't eat food from 'outside' - eat langar, eat food at home, avoid food cooked in restaurants, by manmukhs etc • when you mutha tek praise Guru Sahib as best you can, say I'm a dog of your darbar, I'm a worthless ant of your darbar but Baba ji be merciful because I am of your darbar. I have no other place to go. • When your mouth is closed do Waheguru simran inside the mind. • Stand in Sadh Sangat Ardas, it's powerful and ask Guru ji for help. • Do seva as much as you can, especially of GurMukh pyaros - their blessings are worth more than their weight in gold. • Promise Guru ji to do something eg a new rehat like not eating food from outside Overall, become totally merged in Sikhi, Seva and Simran. Day by day increase your love and devotion - not all in one go. Like making a casserole is best on a low heat letting all the ingredients simmer and cook properly : SEHAJ. Don't turn it up full blast otherwise the casserole will burn and you'll be burnt out.
12.19 Everyday Is A Blessed Day `I am a sacrifice to those GurSikhs that celebrate the festivals (Purabs) of the Bhagats and Gurus'. Kurbanee tina gursikha, bhaee bhagat gur purab karanday. (Bhai Gurdas ji) According to Bhai GurDas ji we should be celebrating every birth annivesary of each of the Bhagats (Saints in Guru Granth Sahib Jee) and of each of the Guru ji's. But I hear you scream......BUT WE'D BE CELEBRATING SOMETHING EVERY WEEK AT THAT RATE!!! So what's the harm in that? We are a joyous and wonderful Khalsa Nation. We love to sing the praises of Waheguru ji and any reason for getting together as Sadh-Sangat is a good thing. And any reason for revisiting the life's of these great people and their banee's is a good thing, wouldn't you agree? Most
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 91
people who come to the Gurdwara know alot about Guru Nanak Dev ji and Guru Gobind Singh ji because this is what is mainly preached about. The rest of the gloriously inspiring history and banee is getting buried under the layers of time. We need to pull it all back up to the surface. Scholars argue about Guru Nanak Dev ji's GurPurab anniversary really being in April and not November. I asked a holy GurMukh what they thought was correct. She said, `It makes no difference to me, I celebrate Guru Nanak ji's gurpurab EVERYDAY!!!!!!!'. That's right why celebrate annually, or monthly when everyday is an annivessary of the Great Souls coming into this world. How do we celebrate everyday? By getting up early at amritvela and meditating on GurMantr and MoolMantr and by singing Gurbanee in praise of the One Supreme Being. Make everday a wonderful Vaahi-Guroo day - be as happy as a flower radiating with Guru Nanak Dev ji's glory.
12.20 Relax and have drink! My colleagues at work often go to the pub at lunch time, they asked me but I don't go to places with alcohol. My Sikh friend was going with them and told me to `Relax my principles_it's only a friendly drink'. Strange how the non-sikhs respected my decision, but the Sikh was the one who didn't. So this is what I wrote to him : You said relax when I said I don't go to where there is alcohol. Shall I tell you a few stories about people who relaxed : 1) My uncle in India used to RELAX with his 'mates', one time him and his mates must have got too relaxed because he either was murdered by his mates who'd got him relaxed so they could get his money, or he had an accident but his mate was so relaxed that he couldn't even think straight enough to give him basic first aid, so he ran away and left him to die. 2) My Uncles in Canada worked day and night to make a hugely successful furniture business, they lived like kings in almost a mansion. But, they liked to RELAX and have a few drinks, turned into an addiction lead to the family business falling apart. 3) My Uncle RELAXED with his mates, then being relaxed he was too macho to be driven home by his friend's wife, so he drive himself and relaxed his way right into the back of a parked car. 4) Another uncle used to RELAX after drinking and beat his wife.
5) Some research was done to show that out of all communities in the UK, the Sikhs are the most addicted to Alcohol - and Guru ji's banned it!
6) People need to make a stand, then things slowly change. Eg so many people have stopped smoking and protested about smoking that we are sitting in a no smoking office, more and more places are becoming non-smoking.. When our boss Jerry presented wine bottles to us, there were 6 people who took it but didn't drink! He came up to me afterwards and apologised for insisting that I take the bottle even when I said I was happy without it. In addition he started thinking about other things he could give as rewards. If I had just RELAXED and taken his wine without saying anything, then nothing would change and I'd be getting wine presented to me for the rest of my days.
The Turban and beard mean `No Drink Zone', it means people shouldn't even have to ask if I drink or not. It means they should know that offering a Sikh of Guru Gobind Singh Jee drink is like swearing at his mother.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 92
I don't hate anyone or look down at anyone, God is everywhere and in everyone, but my actions are important. If I go to nightclubs and pubs, wining and dining then I am saying even though I don't drink I think these places are OK. These places don't agree with Sikhi I can't agree with them either. I went to nightclubs a few times at university, I saw this really tall Sikh with an uncut beard and turban. He stood out from the crowd, I thought what the hell is he doing here, this is no place to bring the Guru's turban and beard. Then I thought hold on - what the hell am I doing here! I went to a pub after a course, during the course lectures people have self-control and discipline (like Khalsa), at the pub their dirty desires come up, they talk dirty, one man kissed all the girls goodbye & cuddled one of them half to death. She's got a boyfriend but she didn't mind kissing someone else, and he didn't care as long as he was getting his lustful satisifaction'. They had no honour, no dignity. And all I got was a head full of dirty thoughts, a coat full of smoke smell and the feeling I'd wasted my time. I used to feel guilty about saying I don't go to the pub and used to go out of politeness to my work mates. But then this white girl didn't go either and she told people straight, she didn't even like wasting time at lunchtime talking aimlessly to people. She was training for the great Britain Olympic rowing team, she had a set diet, she was very organised and no-one was going to mess her dreams up. I thought that's right, she knows she wants: a gold medal, and she's 100% committed to getting it. I too know where I'm going - -right into Guru Nanak ji's laps, and no-one is going to steal my time or my principles. The world can hate me or love me but I've given my head to Guru ji and I'm not stepping off this path. My stand is solid. - My path is set. And by Gur Prasad may I have no regrets. Millions and millions of people come and go, I'm taking a big gamble and following Guru Nanak's shabad Guru path to the letter. So people can relax if they want and they'll get what they want deep down, but the Khalsa will never relax until they've won the ultimate Gold medal - a place at Vaahi-guroo Jee's feet and by Gur prasad we will win.
13. FAMILY LIFE 13.1 How can I get up at Amritvela and look after the kids? For the past few months certain folks in our gurduara have been prodding us to attend the "amrit velaa" "naam jap" sessions they hold in the gurduara. Recently I got an e-mail from one of them, which directed me to wake 3 hours before sunrise and after kesi-ishnaan to keep repeating "Waheguru" for 2.5 hours. The nitnem is to be done after that. My query, meant not at all as a rebuttal and definitely not as a caustic tangent, is that who takes care of the children through all of this? Do these proponents of such a life-style, and there seem to be a few, for I hear such pronouncements from others too, have children of their own? Who takes care of the chores around the house? Who gets the children ready for school while this amrit velaa recitation followed by nitnem is going on? As mentioned above, my pursuit with this query is entirely personal -- I need to resolve my limitations. Our responsibility to our children keeps us busy through 10:00pm every night. This is after driving around in the evening for their music, spanish, atheletic classes. Later, we sit with them for their Punjabi class, their homework, and we talk about the day at school and in the news. The usual Rehraas Sahib, Kirtan Sohilaa and the regular addition of rote memorization & discussion of paurhi from JapJi Sahib ... After putting them to bed, after general cleaning etc. is when I do get time for the various Panthic and local community affairs I have committed (albeit excessively) my self to. Each night sees me going to bed around 2:00am.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 93
In the morning we have to get the children ready for school. They are waken at 6:00am, and others may be mighty blessed, but we have to be around to prod them through the brushing, clothing and yes, eating, as well as the daily schedule of paath and general fights which break up between the kids. I am unable to adhere to an amrit velaa recitation of "Waheguru" for 2.5 hours in this schedule. How do the others do it? I have listed the above activities not at all to boast of me doing more than the others in any manner. I chose to be specific, so as to explain the limitations I have. I remain perplexed as to how the others find time from similar commitments. It is in that vein I pose this query. I look forward to your replies.
Vaheguru ji ka Khalsa Vaheguru ji ki Fateh! Veer Jee, You have pointed out very real limitations that hinder not only you but a majority of people. I can't tell you how to re-organise your time, but all I can say is there is one thing and one thing only that will separate you from the majority of the people. And that is 'YOUR BURNING DESIRE TO UNITE WITH WAHEGURU JEE'. Like an apple on the tree will one day break free and fall to the ground, like a piece of wood on an old shipwreck will become loose enough to float to the surface. If you have it inside you to meet God, then no worldy bonds can hold you back forever. Do daily ardas, it might take 5 years or 15 years, but where there's a WILL there's always a WAY. The main point is that you accept the fact that getting up at this time and living this lifestyle is a stage all devotees have to go through...there are no shortcuts. You may do it in this life, or the one after or the one after, but rest assured you will have to do it sometime. My parents had the same problems when I was growing up. They did there paat as they got us kids ready or as they cooked. They never neglected the family in order to satisfy strict amritvela requirements etc, but they also never let the Gurdwara down if they needed someone to do an Akand Paat Duty at some unsociable hour that no-one else wanted to do....Nishkaam Seva (selfless service). Wereas some parents I know got into Sikhi went over the top on the religious side i.e. always preached about being hardcore Sikhs, they came down too strict on their kids and in the end the kids rebelled and the parents Sikhi aint nothing but a show. The apple wants to reach the ground, the wood wants to float, if you want to reach Waheguru and look after your family as seva of the Guru's then Guru Jee will sort your life out and make time for you somehow. Here's Guru Raam Das Jee's answers to your questions.
you asked who takes care of the children through all of this? Who takes care of the chores around the house? Who gets the children ready for school while this amrit velaa recitation followed by nitnem is going on? Guru Raam Das Jee says God is Your helper: SOOHEE, FOURTH MEHL: Wherever the Lord is worshipped in adoration,there the Lord becomes one's friend and helper.By Guru's Grace, the Lord comes to dwell in the mind; He cannot be obtained in any other way. || 1 || So gather in the wealth of the Lord, O Siblings of Destiny, so that in this world and the next, the Lord shall be your friend and companion. || 1 || Pause
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 94
You said For the past few months certain folks in our gurduara have been prodding us to attend the "amrit velaa" "naam jap" sessions they hold in the gurduara. These 'certain folks' only say it because Guru Raam Das Jee says it: In the company of the Sat Sangat, the True Congregation, you shall earn the wealth of the Lord; this wealth of the Lord is not obtained anywhere else, by any other means, at all.
You said: After putting them to bed, after general cleaning etc. is when I do get time for the various Panthic and local community affairs I have committed (albeit excessively) my self to. Guru Raam Das Jee says: The dealer in the Lord's Jewels purchases the wealth of the Lord's jewels; the dealer in cheap glass jewels cannot acquire the Lord's wealth by empty words. || 2 || You said: 'Recently I got an e-mail from one of them, which directed me to wake 3 hours before sunrise and after kesi-ishnaan to keep repeating "Waheguru" for 2.5 hours. The nitnem is to be done after that...(snip)... Do these proponents of such a life-style, and there seem to be a few, for I hear such pronouncements from others too.... Guru Raam Das Jee is the originating proponent who's word the kookar dogs of his court bark in all directions: The Lord's wealth is like jewels, gems and rubies. At the appointed time in the Amrit Vaylaa, the ambrosial hours of the morning, the Lord's devotees lovingly center their attention on the Lord, and the wealth of the Lord. The devotees of the Lord plant the seed of the Lord's wealth in the ambrosial hours of the Amrit Vaylaa; they eat it, and spend it, but it is never exhausted. In this world and the next, the devotees are blessed with glorious greatness, the wealth of the Lord. || 3 || The wealth of the Fearless Lord is permanent, forever and ever, and true. This wealth of the Lord cannot be destroyed by fire or water; neither thieves nor the Messenger of Death can take it away. Thieves cannot even approach the Lord's wealth; Death, the tax collector cannot tax it. || 4 || The faithless cynics commit sins and gather in their poisonous wealth, but it shall not go along with them for even a single step. In this world, the faithless cynics become miserable, as it slips away through their hands. In the world hereafter, the faithless cynics find no shelter in the Court of the Lord. || 5 || You said I am unable to adhere to an amrit velaa recitation of "Waheguru" for 2.5 hours in this schedule. How do the others do it? Guru Raam Das Jee says: The Lord Himself is the Banker of this wealth, O Saints; WHEN THE LORD GIVES IT, the mortal loads it and takes it away. This wealth of the Lord is never exhausted; the Guru has given this understanding to servant Nanak. || 6 || 3 || 10 || panna 733. Forgive my mistakes
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 95
Vaheguru ji ka Khalsa Vaheguru ji ki Fateh!
13.2 Unsuitable Sons Here's a couple of Sakhi's I've heard about marriage to `unsuitable' sons: 1. When Guru Nanak Dev ji & procession went to his wife-to-be's village, his inlaws realised Guru ji was much too religious. They started having major doubts about marrying their daughter off. They wanted to call the whole thing off, but were too cowardly to say that, instead they thought it'd be easier if Guru ji met with an 'accident'. So somehow or the other, they managed to get Guru ji to sit next to a wall, which they knew was very old and with a little push would topple over Guru ji. Guru ji already knew their hearts desires and said to them `This wall isn't about to fall over yet!' It's still standing today - over 500 years later! There's a Gurdwara in India where this wall is. 2. At Guru Har Rai Ji's time, two brothers of a low caste had travelled away from home and occupied a little land of a village. They used to go and have Darshan of Guru Har Rai ji who was travelling through those parts with his army. The villagers gave the brothers a hard time, the brothers asked Guru ji to intervene, Guru ji told the villagers to accept the brothers, show some charity and give them some land. The villagers had to obey. Some time later the brothers said that they were having problems getting married as the villagers were too prejudiced about caste to marry their daughters to the brothers. Again Guru ji intervened and told the villagers to stop their prejudice and accept the brothers as suitable husbands. Nowadays, a lot of people would rather shed their Sikhee in order to marry the 'girl-of-their dreams'. Better to have full faith in Guru jee by doing naam simran.
13.3 Three Golden Rules there are a few teenagers in southall who are seriously thinking about giving up their education in order to pursue a sikhi life with total commitment. On further investigation, 2 of them are demotivated with worldy pursuits because they have 'overdosed' on the predictions of a Sant in India foretelling great war beginning 21 Sept 1997. So these kids 'cant be bothered' to study when there's no future to live for...may as well do kirtan and naam simran all the time. Another older person stopped his pension scheme on a similar prediction by another Sant. Another teenager was blessed with amrit last year, he comes to sangat twice a day from quite a distance away, he's an excellent artist, he's devoted to Guru ji and now he wants to give up studying too. Why? He said I cycle to the gurdwara in the morning for amritvela naam simran, by the time i've cycled home again it's time to cycle many miles away to my college... i cant do it all, so i'm going to stop studying and get an easy job that doesnt interfere in my bhagatee. And who can argue with them, who can make them see sense...who can possibly know better than the Sants who predict the future and only preach to do seva and simran all the time. None of them stress having working family life. They stress 2 of Guru Nanak ji's golden rules i.e Naam Japna(meditate) and Vand Shakna (share), but they dont stress working family life because they dont do that them selves. The third golden rule of Kirt Karna (Honest Work) has been forgotten. So i tried to make the cycle singh see sense. If he gives up education is he planning to spend all his time at the gurdwara or perhaps a Sant's dera? If so, then take a look at the ones who already live that life i.e. the gyani's...they should really be brahm-gyanis by now shouldn’t they? By living in the gurdwara all the time, you are like the hermits that ran away from the world into their caves. They hid from the 5 enemies, they never fought them head on ,as they would have had to in a working family life, and they never conquored them. They never used the furious gusting winds of kaam, krodh,lobh moh, haunkar to fly like an eagle to higher levels.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 96
Or perhaps he was planning on doing nothing but simran all the time. But that would mean he'd be relying on offerings of people to live on. That's not the independent Khalsa I read about in the history books. There are 2 words : Par-upkar and upkar, parupkar means to be selfless, beneficient helping others. Upkar means selfish, thinking of ones self. Khalsa is par-upkarees, but to tell the truth, if one cant take care of ones' self then how can one possibly take care of anyone else? His first duty is to take care of his health, wealth, family and being Khalsa he does seva with his healthy body, he shares wealth with the ones who need it, and takes care of his parents otherwise he's ungrateful as Bhai Gurdas jee says. Another option for him would be to get 'an easy job' ...but jobs dont just fall off trees, there's lots of people with no qualifications to compete with. Even with a job, it would be some kind of manual work, long hours perhaps alot of time pressure. So he'd be working longer hours with even less time for his bhagatee. He'd be better off putting the long hours into his education now, do ardas to Guru Sahib for only meeting the minimum requirements of having taken amrit. After his education and job foundations are solid, by Guru's kirpa he'll have more time for bhagatee. The golden triangle of naam japna, vand shakna and kirt karna is each Khalsa's foundation stone. When building our jeevan there maybe times when we have to slack on naam japna in order to do kirt karna, or vice versa. But slacking on one is better than totally chopping of a whole corner. Most of the world have pleanty of kirt karna but no naam japna, plenty of sants and gyanies have naam japna but no kirt karna. THREE golden rules, not 2. Of course there are some truly dedicated sants and gyanees who have done their kamaee and have a mission, but these are rare souls on a rare mission. Sikhi for the masses is THREE golden rules, not 2.
13.4 Renounce Desire Bhai Rama Singh Jee said to my friend that a Gursikh needs to renounce (tyag) these 3 things :1. Neend i.e. Sleep: because of our love of sleep we miss or reduce our amritvela 2. Par Tan i.e. Other People's Bodies _..e.g. attachments to people, adultery, lust. The only way to truly be able to tyag/renounce sexual attraction is to live gristee/family life. 3. Par Dhan i.e. Other People's Wealth _..e.g. stealing, jealousy of others belongings Comment : The only way to truly be able to tyag/renounce sexual attraction is to live gristee/family life. Only then does the lure of lust depart, otherwise no matter how much Bhagatee/Meditation one does, the mind has a secret desire to taste this fruit, this restricts the spiritual heights that cane be attained. The same principle applies to wealth. Most people desire to have a lot of money. Money relates to happiness in their minds. Due to lack of money they have had a deprived upbringing. While doing bhagatee/meditation a spiritual block is experience so long as their is desire for money. Desire can lead to one leaving the Gobind Marag (God's Path) to steal other people's wealth and belongings.
14. THE POWER OF NAAM 14.1 Naam is Your Helper and Support
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 97
Siri Raag Mehaila Panjvaa(n) Chhant Ik Onkaar Satgur Prasaad || Man pyareaa jeeo mitraa gobind naam samaalay || Man pyareaa jee mitraa har nibhai terai naalay || Sang sahaaee har naam dheyaaee birthaa koe na jaa-ay || Man chinday saiee fal paavai charan kamal chit laa-ay || Jal thhal poor rahe-aa banvaaree ghat ghat nadar nehaalay Naanak sikh day man preetam saadhsang bhramm jaalay || O dear beloved mind, my friend, reflect upon the Name of the Lord of the Universe. O dear beloved mind, my friend, the Lord shall always be with you. The Name of the Lord shall be with you as your Helper and Support. Meditate on Him—no one who does so shall ever return empty-handed. You shall obtain the fruits of your mind’s desires, by focusing your consciousness on the Lord’s Lotus Feet. He is totally pervading the water and the land; He is the Lord of the World-forest. Behold Him in exaltation in each and every heart. Nanak gives this advice: O beloved mind, in the Company of the Holy, burn away your doubts. || 1 || (p 79)
14.2 Sweet Naam The Naam of God is sweet to me says Guru Arjun Dev Jee in Sukhmanee Sahib...'Naam Prabhoo ka laga meeta'. Like when you go to someone's house and you drink the sweet tea, then take a bite of the even sweeter jelabee, then sipping the tea again you think - 'this is tasteless in comparison.' Bhai Jasvir Singh Jee Khanaa vale gave the above example and continued, we think pleasures of the world are sweet. We love our spouse, our children, we get pleasure from food and drink, but once we have tasted Sweet Naam then all these worldy pleasures become plain in comparison. The thing with saying 'Waheguru Waheguru' again and again is that it is tasteless at first says Bhai Gurdas Jee, like licking a rock. Wereas in the amusement park of the world, the glittering attractions are instantly pleasing to the mind. Pop music wants to make us dance as soon as it touches our eardrum, our mouth waters as soon as we smell our favourite food, our heart leaps at just the thought of that special someone. But saying 'Waheguru Waheguru' at amritvela just puts us to sleep. The mind wrestles with you 'Go to sleep man! This is a waste of time...no miracles are happening, I cant see no light nor hear the celestial music....just go to sleep man.' But that's what happens in the first few years, after spending alot of time riding on the glittering attractions, they become boring. That special someone no longer gives you a buzz everytime you see their face, your favourite food just taste average nowadays, that favourite song of yours is getting to sound repetitive....everything's boring. But the one who didn't listen to the mind and carried on saying 'Waheguru Waheguru' every amritvela without fail has a different story to tell. 'Waheguru Waheguru' gets more and more addictive as you say it, 'Waheguru Waheguru' calms the mind down, picks it up out of depression and makes it fly like a bird. 'Waheguru Waheguru' wraps you up in an invisible blanket of love and humility.......one day 'Waheguru Waheguru' showers you in God's Love and Light....one day 'Waheguru Waheguru' makes you feel like your spread out across the whole of creation tuned into everything...and one day 'Waheguru Waheguru' tastes like sweet amrit on your tongue...amrit naam....'Naam Prabhoo ka laga meeta' and everything else seems tasteless in comparison. We are not the first ones to walk on the 'Waheguru Waheguru' path, nor are we the last. All we have to do is have faith that it WORKS! It worked for Bhai Lehna Jee, Bhai Amaroo Jee, Bhai Jetha Jee and it worked for Guru Arjun Dev Jee as he sat on the hot plate with burning sand pouring over his blistered
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 98
shoulders. Without any fear or hate, without any pain or sorrow Guru Arjun Dev Jee's state of mind was 'Tera keea meeta lagey. Har Naam Padarth Nanak Mangey'....Your Will is sweet, Nanak asks for the gift of Naam. God's Will is Sweet God's Word is Sweet God's Naam is Sweet The one who has these residing in their heart is also sweet. Sweet and gentle in the way s/he speaks, sweet and beautiful to all of God's Creation. Dhan Guru Arjun Dev Jee....The King of Martyrs.
14.3 Mr Motivator Hi folks and aint it another great amritvela morning, come on get out of your lazy bed - today we're gonna do the `going down' workout. Are you ready? I can't hear you...I said `ARE YOU READY?'..... OK lets go to the bathroom.. get under that shower, let that water revitalise you and observe the amount of water that just keeps on flowing out..you turn the tap on and it keeps on pouring into your house, your neighbours turn their taps on and it pours on and on into their houses and on and on into hundreds of millions of homes around the world - it just keeps pouring on and on. It's totally amazing - it was here in abundance millions of years ago and it will still be here long after you've gone. So how about it folks, bow to the Power that keeps providing the water . . . come on go down in your mind and fall at the feet of Karta Purakh after all what are we but a tiny wall of water - a drop in the ocean as they say. Guru ji says `My sins number as many drops as there are in the sea, be merciful give me blessings, ferry across this drowning rock.' Keep moving, get those legs grooving, left-right left-right walk to the park , march to the old oak tree. It's dark the world hasn't woken up yet, there's no-one else around but you're not alone. Bend that neck back observe the stars, observe the full moon, observe the cloudless sky and look right into the belly of the Universe. Come on stretch your arm out to the moon and cover it with your thumb. Your thumb is bigger than the moon. But you know seeing is not believing, so how come sometimes you puff your ego up bigger than this whole planet, thinking you are the biggest, baddest greatest being that ever lived and your goal is to be remembered : Fame! But will they remember your Name? Sorry friend, you've been deceived again - seeing is not believing. Infact think of the power that created Creation that existed before it, is here with you now and will be here long after you've gone. The Creation is millions of years old and your lifespan has hardly triggerred a tick on the cosmic clock. Shocked? You should be, so come on go down in your mind and fall at the feet of Ad Sach, Jugad Sach, Ha Bhi Sach, Nanak Hosi Bhi Sach. Breathe in 2-3-4, out 2-3-4, fill those lungs 2-3-4, hold 2-3-4 and out 2-3-4. Feels good, eh? Lovely freshly chilled amritvela air - they say the best things in life are free. But things that are free are often taken for granted, never appreciated and after a while are expected as a God-given right but never ever will one word of thanks be said to the Giver. Air is my Guru, water is my father and the great earth is my mother says Guru ji (Pavan guru, Panee Pita, Mata Dharat Mahat). But, you think you're above nature, you truly believe you are invincible, you think death is far away and it only happens to other people. Death is only four minutes away friend. O did you stumble when I said that - well get humble. How long can you live without food? A month maybe 2. How long can you live without water? One week maybe 2. How long can you live without air? 3 minutes maybe 4 maybe slightly more. Death is only four minutes away friend. Without air you're nothing but a dead piece of meat, without the Guru you wasted your life. Air is more important than water and earth, the Guru is more important than even father and mother. Beg for the Guru's grace, go down in your mind, bow and ask for Gur Prasad. It's getting chilli - hey looks like there were fireworks and a big bonfire last night, the party's over but that magnificent fire is still leaping to the sky. Ok take a break, rub your hands infront of the firey-red shape-changer. Feels good - that beautiful glow, the heat on your cheeks warming up your blood. But when the wood burns out the fire will die. Hey! Have you ever thought about this creation - it's just a big drama - an immense 3D, holographic, latest in technology TV show.. But, is someone going to pull
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 99
the plug on the Supreme Producer/Director and cut off Waheguru ji's power supply? Waheguru ji provides us all with energy to live, learn and love, but who supplies Waheguru ji with energy. Will Waheguru die like a TV that's had it's plug pulled out? Like a man who can't breath no more? Friend you are mortal, Waheguru ji is immortal Akal. Waheguru ji is beyond being born and dying life after life. Friend you need external power supplies like food, water and air but, Waheguru ji is selfsufficient, self-powered, self-created, self_existant and self-illuminated. Get humble, go down in your mind and bow to Ajuni Saibhang. Lets get back to the workout, get moving get groving , left-right left-right march back to the old Oak tree. Face the great fire, from a distance it looks like one huge orange ball of light, but when you were close you could see the little sparks flying up, burning for a moment in their own glory and falling back into the mother fire. Friend there's One Supreme Being, One Supreme Soul that all souls came from and one day that tiny spark of life inside each living being will fall back into the One Supreme Soul it came from. Realise the purpose of your life, your soul is on a journey back to where it came from, don't stand in its way. Life after life it had to wear different creatures bodies like you put a different outfit on everyday, now finally it's got the finest clothes of the human body. The soul is dressed to impress, this body can take it places, so don't mess up it's journey by taking it to the wrong places. Breathe in, bend down in your mind and bow to Ik Onkar, bow to Ik Onkar, bow to Ik Onkar again and again and again saying Waheguru, Waheguru Waheguru, Waheguru.....
14.4 Wonderful Nam Why is it so important to remember God's Name (Nam Simran)? It seems like a pretty strange thing to do - I mean Nam Japna means saying the same Name over and over again, day and night , seven days a week for all of your life? Perhaps this will make it clearer: The human body is like a wedding car. The mind is the chauffeur and the soul is the bride sitting in the back seat. She sat in the car thinking that she would be driven to the marriage ceremony at the tenth door (dasam duar) where God Himself would be the Husband. Then He'd take her away to Sach Khand (Realm of Truth : God's abode) and they'd be living in wedded bliss happily ever after. But soon after sitting down, she found the chauffeur was a very cunning driver. He opened all the doors so that his 5 friends called Anger, Greed, Lust, Attachment and Pride could have their wicked way with her. She just couldn't get out and instead of driving the car to Sach Khand, he pushed it around slowly and awkardly in any direction he wanted depending on where his 5 friends wanted to go. He just couldn't be bothered to get to the wedding at the dasam duar, not that he even knew where it was - I don't think he even had a map and none of his so-called friends knew where to go. The strange thing is that everyone in this world is pushing their cars with the bride trapped with the 5 strange thieves and no-one thinks it's strange because it's what they are used to - I mean everyones been doing it like that for thousands of years and they're all lost. They're number plate reads : 'M A N M U K H'. All of a sudden a car speeds by with a chauffeur sitting in the driving seat driving normally. His number plate is 'G U R M U K H'. ManMukh stops and talks to him, 'Excuse me, why do you drive your car while others push them?'. He replies, 'Well, I used to be a MAN-MUKH pusher like you, but I met a very spiritually gifted holy man who told me that I was driving my car all wrong. I used to love my car and I didn't like it when he said that. My car was the best car in the world. It had fluffy dice and go faster stripes. It had wheels that would bounce the car up and down, I'd even fitted a £10,000 music centre into the boot. My car was beautiful and everyone used to tell me how beautiful it was. ‘ ‘The holy man then told me that if I wanted to know how to drive fast then I'd have to go to a special place called a Gurdwara-Nam-Petrol station where I'd meet the Supreme Being, called the Guru Granth Sahib jee and that if I became a disciple and promised to follow the Guru's instructions then I too could be whizzing around to my true destination. ‘
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 100
‘Of course, I didn't believe him at first and my pusher friends all laughed at the absurdity of it whoever heard of someone driving their car? They just wouldn't believe that I'd seen this 'G U R M U K H'. Anyway, I met the 'G U R M U K H' again and I went to the Gurdwara-Nam-petrol station and I saw lots of people driving really fast just like him. I was so exited, I had a tingly feeling in my stomach - I just couldn't wait to meet the Guru Granth Sahib jee.’ ‘Then I drank the amrit-nectar and became a disciple. I promised I'd obey my Guru's instructionsand I wouldn't do all the silly decorations that I'd done to my car. The first thing Guru jee told me was that this hole in the top of the car, called the mouth was for a special reason. He told me I'd been pouring the wrong kind of fuel in it. I'd been saying so many useless words but they weren't helping me at all. The real fuel to pour into the mouth was The Name of God : Waheguru. If I kept pouring this Nampetrol into my car day and night then I'd have the power to reach God the Husband.’ My Guru jee also told me to sing my daily prayers so I'd I find the directions and to serve the saints so I'd get the hints and tips of their blessings. And look at me now, I'm wizzing around like nobody's business. It was hard at first, but now I'm used to it and I'll soon be at God's Door and this Divine marriage of Bliss can take place. I tell you, I can't believe I'd been such a fool for so many years. My friends still don't believe me, but I don't hang out with them any more.’ ‘Plus my Guru jee gave me this new Number plate 'G U R M U K H' it means the one who has got his face towards the Guru - I follow my Guru now, before I used have my face towards my own minds desires and cravings so I was a 'M A N M U K H'. So if you're interested in learning how to drive your car then come and meet the Supreme Being - Guru Granth Sahib jee. He'll help you just like he helped me.
14.5 Types Of People there are 2 types of people in the world : 'MEN and WOMEN' said the male chauvinist 'BLACK AND WHITE' said the white supremist 'RICH AND POOR' said the greedy capitalist 'MUSLIM AND KAFIR' said the fundamentalist 'ENGLISH AND FOREIGNERS' said the nationalist ‘US AND THEM’ said the trade unionist 'NO, NO, NO, NO and NO' said the Guru. 'GURMUKHS and MANMUKHS' said the Guru. 'DO-ERS AND DONT-ERS' said the Guru. DO-ERS do what the Guru Instructs DONT-ERS dont. We are judged by our actions the content of our character and not by our SEX, COLOUR, WEALTH, RELIGION OR NATIONALITY 'Agai jat na jor ha, agai jee-o nivay' ... Guru Nanak ji instructs ‘ there is neither caste nor one's power(status) in the next life only the humble live. People like to feel proud of something, they are happy when they are the best at something. They pick
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 101
SEX, COLOUR, WEALTH, RELIGION OR NATIONALITY to make themselves feel good at someone else's expense. There are only THE ONES WHO FACE THE GURU'S INSTRUCTIONS & THE ONES WHO FACE THEIR MIND'S INSTRUCTIONS GURMUKH & MANMUKH
14.6 Gur Thapi Diti Kand Jeo - The Guru's Warrior He woke me up and said, "It is time." Man Mukh Gently, he pulled my spirit out of my body and guided me in a flight across the sky. We flew side by side for a while until we came to a castle. The castle looked formidable. There were three doors each on three sides of the castle. The fourth side had no door. Murky and dark waters surrounded the castle. Even darker were five creatures closely guarding the castle. These creatures looked big and strong. The whole sight was rather gloomy. I felt frightened upon seeing all this and firmly held on to my guide. He reassured me, "Don't worry, they cannot see you." Silently he took me inside the castle. The cobwebs on the walls and the floor indicated that no-one had been there for ages. Darkness, dirt and gloom permeated everything. He led me to the north side of the castle. There was a door well hidden behind a curtain of deep darkness. While all the other doors of the castle were open, this one was tightly shut. It was coated with rust and looked unaccessible. But we, being spirits, easily slipped through it. To my utter amazement, I discovered that it was actually a doorway to another wonderful world! This world looked completely different from the one that existed on the other side of the door. Everything shone with inner light and looked as though it had been sprinkled with eternal youth. There were flowers everywhere and their subtlely sweet scents filled the air. There was a path from the hidden door to a big pond of rather inviting clear water. Then, a golden path led from the pond to a city which shone with all the colors of the rainbow. Exquisite music could be heard from the city. He explained, "One has to cleanse oneself in order to get to that city.The city is called the Realm of Truth." I understood little but I was so enchanted with that place that no questions arose in my mind. It looked so peaceful here! I wished I could live here forever. But soon it was time to leave. We slipped out through the door again. Overcoming the spell, I asked, "Who owns this castle? " Without a word, my guide led me outside and away from the castle. Far from the castle, there was a small hut. It's roof and walls were crumbling. Inside sat a man who personified misery. Hunger and thirst dominated his face. He wore dirty rags. He sat at the window looking mournfully toward the castle. "The castle belongs to this man," my guide said. I could not believe what I heard and repeated, "The castle belongs to this man?"
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 102
He explained, "His is a rather sad story. He lived in the castle a long time ago. He lead a gay and a wasteful life. He would never come home for days and even when he did, he would stay only for a short while before going out again." My guide continued, "The dark creatures you saw were his servants. He trusted them completely and thought they were his friends. In fact, he trusted them so much that he gave them complete power in managing his castle. Slowly, the guards became the masters of the castle and he the servant. Then a day came when they banded together and banished him from the castle." My guide must have known that I was thinking about the city behind the hidden door because he said, "He could have escaped to the Realm of Truth, but the poor man was so engrossed with life outside the castle that he never even discovered the hidden door." I felt pity for this man who was a king yet lived like a pauper. "Isn't there some way for him to own his castle again?" I asked. Gur Mukh Without answering, he motioned me to accompany him. We went to another castle. It looked very similar to the first one, yet something was very different here. The five dark creatures were present but they didn't look strong, rather they looked weak and exhausted. Their faces were washed with fear. In fact, three of them were lying on the ground in submission. There was a mighty battle going on! It looked as if an army of thousand had descended upon the creatures. But to my great surprise, there was only one man who was fighting all of these creatures. The man wore a yellow turban and a blue robe. His face was shining with determination. He wore two swords. He had chakkars on his turban. He was a warrior in the true sense of the word as agile as a deer yet as powerful as a lion. In his hands, he held a rather strange looking sword. This sword was sharp on both sides and it shone with a brightness that I had not witnessed before. He was using the double edged sword to strike the dark creatures. With each strike they fell down but then would stagger up again to fight him.But his sword was a magic sword. With each strike, the creature grew weaker while the sword became more powerful and bright. It was as if the sword was seeping the strength of the creatures into itself. With a loud cry of pain, another dark creature fell into submission. The last creature left was the most powerful and the most cunning one. He would hide and come back in many forms - sometimes a hissing snake, sometimes a hellish devil, sometimes an alluring maiden, sometimes a feeble old man and sometimes a wailing old woman. But the warrior was no fool! It looked as though he had been trained by the most adept teacher. He would let the creature get close to him and then would strike him down again and again. It was no secret that before long the last creature would surrender. And the castle would belong to the warrior. I was fascinated with the warrior's power and asked, "What gives him so much strength?" My guide laughed as if he had been waiting for this one particular question. He pointed to the double edged magic sword in the warrior's hand and said, "The Khanda of Naam." Soon the last creature surrendered and lay on the ground. The warrior quickly turned around and headed into the castle. My guide called out to the warrior, "Sir, a moment please." To my surprise, the warrior turned around to look at us. He gave us a slight bow of his head and said, "I must hurry." My guide quickly said, "Please Sir, could you please tell us about yourself?"
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 103
The warrior laughed as if this was the most impossible request. Turning around, he dreamily said, "Not now, it is time for me to meet my love." My guide said, "Please ... in the name of your Guru." Immediately the warrior turned around and knelt on one of his knees. Bowing his head in humility, he said, "I am a servant of the one who utters my Guru's name. What do you wish from me?" My guide said, "If you could tell about how you became such a warrior..." The warrior told his story.... Warrior's Saakhi This castle belongs to me. And the creatures you saw submitting to the Khanda of Naam were actually my servants but had become the masters of my castle. I am the only one to blame though; I myself was absent from the castle and never cared to manage it. One day, I had returned from a long journey and with a shock realized that my servants had turned into grotesque creatures. They picked me up and literally threw me out of my own castle. Although I didn't care for the castle--I had mostly lived outside it, I did however care about the treasures inside. So that night, under the veil of darkness, I stole back into the castle to get the treasures, but the creatures had already removed the treasures from their usual place. Although it was my own castle, I felt like a stranger in it. I must have made a noise because one of the creatures came to investigate. I silently ran inwards to get away from it. I bumped into a wall. It was rather dark and the creature immediately ran back to get a lantern. I realized that the wall I hit was actually a door. I tried hard to open it, but it would not budge. I noticed a light streaming out of it's keyhole. I peeped into the keyhole and that moment changed my life. What I saw inside that door was inexplicable beauty. I saw a path leading into a city which glowed with light and life. It was the most wonderful place I had ever set my eyes on. I was so lost in its beauty that only when one of the creatures grabbed me by my shoulder did I remember where I was. The creature dragged me and roughly threw me out again. Although I was badly hurt, I could think of nothing else but the city behind the door. I lamented heavily at my old foolish ways. If only I had spent more time inside the castle, I surely would have discovered the hidden door. I decided to get help from my brother. I went to the tavern where we both had spent a large portion of our lives. Sure enough, I found my brother - he was drunk with wine as usual. I immediately told him about the hidden door. He and everybody within earshot burst out laughing. I even told him that he too should not trust his servants, but this only brought more laughter from everybody. No matter how hard I tried, they simply refused to believe me. Finally, when they could no longer stand my raving, they pushed me out of the door. I could not blame them - I too had done the same to a man who had come into the tavern one night and had warned us about our servants and preached about the hidden door. I had called him mad and laughed at him. If only I had listened! I sat outside the tavern trying to decide what to do and where to go next. I really had nowhere else to go, so I went in again. But I was no longer welcome there. My brother refused to even recognize me. I begged my brother and others to help me, but their eyes told me that now I, without my treasures, was no longer of any interest to them. Sadly, I left the tavern. Hungry, thirsty and in low spirits, I crumbled down on the side of the road. I had no desire to get up. I was completely crushed.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 104
The side of the road became my new home. I would sit all day and night facing the ground. Once in a while, someone would notice me and give me food and advice. But I would stare at them lifelessly and they would leave me alone. Even my brother would pass by without paying any attention to me. After a few weeks, the disgust with myself consumed me so much that I decided to destroy myself. Death and only death seemed the only way out my misery. I slowly made my way to the nearby river in the forest. Hukam I went and stood by the river. The river was a powerful one. It gushed with a loud roar under the bright autumn sun. I jumped into the deep side of the river. Immediately, I went under the cool water. But the river brought me up again. I coughed with pain. I was ready to die, but the river refused to kill me. Like a mother, it carried me on its waves and carefully deposited me on it's bank. I could not help but laugh at my predicament - I could not even die! I sat on the bank and laughed. Soon the laughter turned into deep sobs. I had never cried like this before. Remorse engulfed me. My body hurt with each sob. I cried for my lost brother, my lost castle and most of all, I cried at the lost chance to go into the city behind the hidden door. I sat and wept there for several hours. Finally, exhausted and spent, I lay down. I must have nodded off because when I awoke, night with it’s crisp sounds had arrived. Half awake, my attention went to the night sounds. The night, the river and the trees seemed to be saying something to me. I listened intently. All the sounds merged and said, "One". Quite puzzled by this, I fell asleep again and woke up just before the sun did. Slowly I sat up, I was stiff from the cold. I stretched out. My arms were up in the air and just then the sunlight burst through the air dispelling the night's reign of darkness. I cannot put into words what happened to me at that moment. The brightness and the warmth of the sun, the merriness of the river, the coolness of the air, the dance of the trees all joined together and invited me to become one of them. I now understood "One" - we were all one. I was one of them and they were one of me. I was in them and they were in me. I could not exist without them and they without me. I closed my eyes and heard everything say, "One ... One ... One." Slowly I lowered my arms. That one moment had completely rejuvenated me. I got up and turned around to go back to the city. One look at the city far away in the mist was enough to drain some of me. No! I decided, I will not go back to that heartless and dreadful place. I looked back at the river and it smiled at me. I smiled back. Once again I listened to the river. To my great surprise and joy, it invited me along. That was the first friendly thing anybody had said to me since I lost my castle. Indeed everything was friendly here, the river, the trees, the leaves, the shrubs, the sky, the clouds. I felt cherished and needed. Sadh Sangat I looked at my new friends. The trees wanted me to dreamily sway with them. The leaves wanted me to join their festival of colors. The blue sky wanted me to fly into it. The soft clouds wanted me to put my head on them. The birds wanted me to share their songs. The river wanted me to travel with it.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 105
I took the river's invitation and started following it's flow. I would walk along the river bank all day; when hungry, I would eat berries and fruits from my friend, the trees; when thirsty, I would drink water from my friend, the river; when tired, I would sleep on my friend, the Earth. I learnt how to build a fire from twigs. I would build one in the evening and would let it simmer all night. In the morning, I would bathe in the river's waves and let sunshine dry and warm me up. Although, I now felt healthy and quite happy--more happy than I had ever been--not a day would pass without my thoughts going back to the city behind the hidden door. But I knew, I did not have enough strength to face the creatures, so with a mournful sigh would think of something else. Many months passed like this. Slowly winter arrived. With winter came scarce food and weakness. Although my friends urged me on, I walked less and less. Even though food was rare, my friends, the trees would somehow provide it for me. One fateful morning I woke up shivering and covered with snow. My friends, the trees were slowly going to sleep and wishing me luck. My friend, the sun, now distant and cold was also saying goodbye. Even the river was slowing down. I rubbed myself for warmth and listened to the river. It weakly but urgently urged me to walk with it. I slowly got up and started walking with its flow. At late afternoon that day, it suddenly became very cold. A strong icy wind started blowing. A blizzard came out of nowhere. Slowly, it became difficult to walk or even see. I went close to the river to listen. To my shock, I realized that it too had given up. I felt completely abandoned. I did not know what to do! I could not imagine living without the river's guiding songs. In desperation, I shouted out to it, "Help me!" But no one answered back. Without any sense of direction, I walked on. I could barely see, but I walked on. My eyes were barely open. My beard was completely frozen. And I was about to give up and lay down when suddenly I went into an opening and into warmth. I could not believe my fate - I had walked right into a cave! Thankfully, I sat on the ground. My hands felt some kind of a frame on the ground. With joy, I realized it was actually a fire place. There was even dry wood neatly stacked up. Quickly, I built a fire. It was quite obvious that someone had lived in this cave a long time ago. A wooden shelf ran along one wall. I saw a little bag on the shelf. I opened it up and there were nuts in it! How they had survived for so long, I do not know. Nor did I care - I quickly devoured some of them. There was a little area which apparently had served as a sleeping place.Quite warm and content, I lay down. Immediately, my eyes fell upon two sentences written on the cave roof. The first sentence read, Uttering the Guru's Shabad, I defeated the five. This surprised me so much that with a jolt, I sat up. Vividly my memory went back to the "mad" man at the tavern: he too had mentioned something about a Guru. A question arose within me, "What is the guru's Shabad?" The second sentence answered me, WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru Wahe jeo. I instantaneously fell in love with this Shabad.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 106
My mouth uttered it, "WaheGuru." My tongue savored it, "WaheGuru." My heart sang it, "WaheGuru." I could neither believe not understand this Shabad but I did not really care - it was such a bliss just uttering it that all I wanted to do was to sing it over and over. Like a crazy man, I shouted the Shabad over and over again: "WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru WaheGuru..." I spent the whole night celebrating with the Shabad. I would sing the Shabad for a while and would then keep quiet. The falling snow, the whistling wind and the swaying trees would echo back the Shabad. It would get softer and softer. Then I would sing it loudly again, then listen again. This Shabad was indeed magic. Even though I had had nothing to eat except the few nuts, I felt strong and fulfilled. By next morning, I had enough strength to fight a hundred men. I could have gone back and defeated the creatures but a strange thing happened - I no longer cared about my castle or my treasures or my brother - even the hidden city faded away from my desires. The only thing that mattered was the Shabad. I followed the same pattern on that day too - I would say the Shabad a few times, then listen to it. Slowly the saying got shorter and shorter while the listening got longer and longer. In a few days, I no longer had to say the Shabad - I would listen to it ringing from everywhere. I would sleep whenever I felt tired. I would eat some of the nuts whenever I got hungry. There were enough nuts and firewood for me to comfortably pass the winter. Guru I spent many months drunk in this bliss of the Guru's Shabad. Slowly spring arrived. Now I would go out and eat fresh fruit. I would visit the river everyday and play in its lap. I discovered the river too sang the Shabad! Indeed everything - trees, wind, animals sang the Shabad. In fact, everything had always sung the Shabad - I just hadn't heard it before. I would sometimes imagine how this Guru would be. But no matter how hard I tried, I could not even begin to imagine the wonder of this Guru whose Shabad was so enchanting. Then I started experiencing a new feeling within me - I started missing the Guru. It was quite beyond me to think how I could miss someone who I had never seen. But I felt immensely close to the Guru. He appeared to be closer to me than even my own self. This feeling deepened so much that it consumed me all day and all night. I felt that He was near me. I felt that He was loving me - nay, I felt that He was in love with me. His love was not something that is describable. It was as deep as the ocean. It was as high as the stars. It was as vast as the sky. My hunger to see Him turned into a passion - a burning passion. I could no longer sleep - not even for a moment. I could no longer eat - not even a bite. I could no longer think of other - not even for a moment.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 107
I would spend the whole day lost in His remembrance. Sometimes this craving for Him would swell inside me so much that in desperation I would run outside and shout "I love you" over and over again to the sky. After I was spent, I would come back and with a sigh sit down and continue listening to the Shabad. I knew that I could not bear His separation much longer. All I could think of was how he would look. How he would talk. How he would look at me. How I would touch His feet. How I would shyly tell him that I loved Him. How I would live and die for Him. Naam Then one morning, much before dawn, I was sitting with closed eyes listening to the Shabad when suddenly I felt sunshine on me. Quite surprised, I opened my eyes. He stood at the entrance of the cave! The intense white light emitting from Him sent waves of coolness into me. He was dressed in pure white. His turban was royal. His clothes were flowing. His two swords were shining. His kalgi was majestic. I cannot even begin to describe His eyes: They were breathtakingly beautiful. Their golden glow put a thousand sunrises to shame. Their tranquillity put a thousand moons to shame. Their softness put a thousand budding roses to shame. I just sat there in a rapture - drinking the bliss from the glow of His face. After several minutes, I came to my senses. I knelt down and said, "Welcome, this servant awaits your commands." He walked into the cave and motioned me to look up and raise my hands. He then placed the Khanda of Naam in my hands. A flower appeared inside me from no where. It was facing downwards.Suddenly, a golden ray traveled from the Khanda of Naam and flooded the flower. With full glory, the flower bloomed. Along with the flower, I bloomed. I become the flower. From the bottom of my stem, nectar arose. It travelled upwards filling every part of me with bliss. My petals glowed with a deep red color. Each part of me was maddeningly drunk with nectar. Each part of me was singing with indescribable joy. Each part of me was bowing to the Guru in thankfulness. The Guru had blossomed spring within me after a long and deadly winter. The Guru had turned a dry well into an ocean of bliss. The Guru had replaced my darkness with overflowing colors. The Guru spoke. The Guru's voice was soft wind through the trees. It was morning sun shining through the twilight. It was creek water dancing over pebbles. It was birds singing at spring time. He said, "You are now stronger than a thousand lions, you now have more compassion than a thousand mother's hearts, you are now higher than the highest Himalayas peak." "You are now Khalsa - the pure one. Go and defeat the five and enter the Realm of Truth." Saying that he turned around to go. Although I was His slave now and the work of a slave is to obey and obey only, the dread of Him leaving broke my will and in desperation, I caught His angelic hand. I held His long and beautiful hand close to my face. I kissed His soft and wonder-filled hand. Tears freely flowed from my eyes. My
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 108
heart sobbed and begged him to take me with Him. I wanted to sing my loyalty to Him. I wanted to say, "Don't leave me, my Lord. You are my heart now. You are my breath now. You are my very being now. Don't leave me, my Lord. My existence depends on the glory your one smile. My existence depends on the glow of your one look. My existence depends on the sweetness of your one word. Don't leave me, my Lord. I don't want to be anywhere without you, my sire. I don't want to spend a moment without your presence, my beloved. I don't want to take a single breath without your permission, my precious. Don't leave me, my Lord. Don't you know, no other will quench my thirst. Don't you know, you are my moon, my sun and my sky. Don't you know, I will wilt the moment you leave my sight. Don't leave me, my Lord. I would gladly sacrifice all pleasure for you. I would gladly walk a thousand paces behind you. I would gladly cut my head and place it at your sweet feet. But my love, my Lord, my beloved, my jewel, my precious, my sunshine, my moonlight, my angel, my father, my mother, my brother, my husband, my God, please don't leave me, please don't leave me, please don't leave me. All I want is you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you, you...". But I could not utter a single word. I could neither confess my love for him nor my dread of His absence. All I managed to utter was, "Mercy!" He too could not resist me. With His sweet, life-giving hand he wiped my face and beard. His touch deepened my red color. His touch brightened the white light within me. His touch sweetened the nectar inside me. Creek water danced over pebbles again, "Beloved one, I live in the Realm of Truth." Saying that, he vanished as suddenly as He had appeared. The warrior finished telling his sakhi. There was a short pause before the warrior looked up at both of us and said, "Now, I beg you to release me so that I may once again drink His sight."
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 109
Without waiting for an answer, he ran into the castle. We followed. He quickly made his way to the hidden door and with one strike of the Khanda of Naam, broke it down. He then jumped into the pond of water. When he came out, he was no longer a man, he was an angel of immense brightness. It would be incorrect to say that he entered the Realm of Truth; rather he merged into it. A great celebration broke out in the city - music and songs filled the air. We stood there completely enchanted. Even my guide was under a spell. Finally he broke away from it and nudged me. I reluctantly followed him outside. We flew towards my body. My guide was expecting a flood of questions like I normally asked after such a visit. But my thoughts were so deeply entrenched into the hidden city that I could not speak. But just before I entered my body, I turned around and desperately said, "I don't want to enter this cold and dead body. I want to go the Realm of Truth." My guide's face beamed. Pointing to my body he said, "In there lies the Realm of Truth." waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru....
14.7 Such Is The Power Of Naam. There is a gursikh here in North Carolina who is now a great naami gursikh and greatly affects others. His story is rather interesting: This gursikh is a professor and has lots of time on his hands. For about 5 years before starting naam simran, he used to do, get this, TWO sehaj paats per MONTH. And he believed (like many sikhs do) that naam is reading gurbaNi and not "waheguru waheguru...". Many sikhs (including this empty vessel) tried several times to convince him that naam is actually doing "waheguru waheguru..." but to no avail. In fact, I remember, about 6 years ago we had a simran session. He was present there too. While everyone was chanting "waheguru waheguru...", he was quietly doing sukhmani sahib! I was sitting about 3 singhs away from him and could hear soft "prabh ke simran,...". Then, guru did kirpa and he borrowed Baba Isher Singh jee's audio tapes from daas. In addition, a naami gursikh spent about 45 minutes with him talking about naam and what it really means (I, too, was present at that meeting). The rest is naam history.This gursikh now does about 4 hours of simran everyday. In addition he completes a sehaj paTh in a month or so. He does naam simran during keertan, during speeches at the local gurudrawa, during ardaas - in short, he does simran almost all the time - and he LOVES it. (Anybody from North Carolina will instanteously recognize who I am talking about).In addition, due to him many others have started simran. The town he lives in has a regular saturday evening simran session in which many gursikhs drink nectar from the guru's mukh. Such is the power of naam gursikh's sangat
14.8 ‘Tick Tick’ from Sant Attar Singh ji "Advancement of Sikhs will take concrete shape only when all get up at 3am and perform worship as ordered by the Satgurus Sant ji used to observe, " All have got great desire that the Sikhs should make advancement in all directions. But please do remember and firmly believe that this can be possible only when in the first
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 110
place, each day, early morning at 3am you all get up from your beds, and sounds of taking baths on the wells etc, of the village and cities are heard and then melodious sounds of "Sat Naam " are heard on all sides..... To attach one's mind constantly with the Name just as the clock goes on striking "tick, tick" is the only best job to be done by the mortal Sant ji used to observe, "The primary Religous duty of every man is to repeat the Name just as the clock goes on striking "tick, tick." Every Sikh should attach his mind with each breath with the Name." Again, again, and again remember God. Drink this Nectar (of the Naam) and satiate the thirst of the mind and the body. Please take care of every breath. Do not allow any breath to go waste." The meaning of Prem (Love) for God and Guru explained Sant ji Maharaj observed:’The word 'Prem' means that the devotee "leave I-am-ness". He leaves his self and gets fully absorbed in the object of love. Such should be the love of the devotee for the Satguru. Such love attracts the attention of the beloved automatically, without using any words or outwardly ways of communication. The Satguru, then comes to the assistance of the true devotee. How to become a saint explained One...singh...submitted before Sant Ji Maharaj, "How can we become like you?" Sant Ji Maharaj obsereved, "all of you are like me. The features, the parts of the body, etc., of you are like me....Again submitted, kindly tell us how we can attain Spiritual Status like you?" Sant Ji Maharaj replied, Please get up early morning and take bath. Then recite Gurbani." He again said, "If we still feel sleepy, then what should be done?" Sant Ji Maharaj replied, Wash your face with water, again." He again enquired, " Maharahj, if again the feeling of sleep continues, then what should be done?" Sant Ji Maharaj observed, "Read Gurbani as loudly as you can." Then the Prof. said, "What will be the result of this?" Sant Ji Maharaj replied, "Do all this and then you will yourself come to know the results." (sounds like one of daas answers!:) This one has noticed some singhs (Bhai Jiwan singh ji and others) Who will stand up, pace, run in place, do yoga, drink water, etc. while doing simran, and reading or reciting nitnem to overcome sleepiness. Of course stillness is nicest, but, our purpose here to fight giving in to sleep. This one has found giving in to sleep a seduction of the mind, because then it always want to sleep. Every morning is will say sleep, sleep, the nice, cozy, soft bed is waiting, just put on tape, and sleeeeeeep.... By not giving in, fighting, tricking, by whatever method, staying awake, after few days the mind forget sleep and start to love Simran, Gurubani etc. Then can't wait to jump from bed! Do waheguru waheguru waheguru wahguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru wahguru waheguru waheguru waheguru ji
14.9 Fragrance Of An Enlightened Soul The fragrance of the ambrosial divine Name of God is so sweet and engrossing that its aroma is incomparable. It surpasses the fragrance of sweet smelling earthly objects like musk, sandalwood and other aromatic essences. All the foul smelling passions within the heart are changed to frangrant feelings in the soul of one who meditates on the divine Name. It however does not mean that he who contemplates the divine name loses all sense of discrimination between sweet and foul smell. His powers are like those of other human beings, but contemplation of the divine Name fills his whole being with such spiritual aroma that no foul smell can reach his inner senses. " My Spirit is absorbed in His Name; it is fragrant with aromatic smell and can see through inner perceptions all the ten directions of the world existance ( the whole living world and space around)"1 " Like a deer, man wanders in the wilderness attracted by enchanting fragrance, not knowing that the aromatic sweet smell comes from the musk within the body."2 " The inner being of Thy sevant, Nanak, has been made fragrant and blessed indeed is my life."3 ref. Bhai Randhir Singh
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 111
1 Guru Granth Sahib Jee Panna 981 2 Guru Granth Sahib Jee Panna 982 3 Guru Granth Sahib Jee Panna p448
The mail entitled "Fragrance of Enlightened Soul" stimulated me to write a few words. I stayed in my grandfathers house for an year during my college days. He did sangat of bhai sahab bhai Randhir Singh ji. I always found him engrossed in gurbani. He was knowing lot of it by heart. Somehow I had the feeling that he is very pious but as a matter of fact did not know at that time how great he was. Once I noticed during Rehras sahib (he was doing the path) a very wonderful frangrance hitherto unknown to me. I opened my eyes and got closer to my grandfather. I observed that it was coming from him. It then became a daily routine. aise bhavraa baas leh. I started wondering what it was. After few days my inquitive mind recieved the answer in yet another mysterious way. I picked up Sura magzine and it explained the fragrance as jan Nanak musk zhakolea sab janam dhan dhanna (Nanak, when the body is shaken with the devine fragrance,one becomes a subject for deep respect). The sura article described it with a sakhi of a sadhu who acquired this devine fragrance after listening to gurbani. The Sadhu called it Dev gandh (fragrance of gods). For sake of keeping this mail short I will not go into all the details. Few days before his death my grandfather went into coma. Strangly enough he started reciting gurmanter while in coma. The scene continued for 3 days and he breathed his last reciting gurmanter That is what gurbani describes as ; jeevat sahib sevyoo apnaa chalte rakheo cheet sewak ki oork nibhee preet.
14.10 Dying Man Bhai Sahib Bhai Veer Singh jee once was sent a message from his old college friend who he had lost touch with since college. His friend was in hospital and asked Bhai Sahib to visit him there urgently. Surprised and also eager to serve, Bhai Sahib jee promptly went to the hospital. His friend was dying and the doctors had given him a few weeks to live. His friend was not at all gurmat oriented. Seeing Bhai Sahib he started weeping and said: "I have led a life of a manmukh. Now death approaches and I am afraid." Bahi Sahib was very soft hearted (read his books and you will attest to this) and said: "Veer jee, there is always mercy in the Guru’s house. Start reading gurbanee and start naam simran". It is a common saying that a drowning man will hold on to a twig with all his might. So his friend dived deeply into naam. Bhai Sahib came back home and gradually forget about his friend. (He was never close to him). A few weeks later, Bhai Sahib had a dream about his friend. His friend was sitting atop the berry tree at Harminder Sahib and was joyfully eating berries. He looked down at Bhai Sahib and said: "Guru
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 112
Nanak has taken me in. I am free. Here have a berry...", and threw a berry at Bhai Sahib. This startled Bhai Sahib jee and he woke up. Bhai Sahib was a naami gursikh and a deep researcher into spiritual matters. He realized this was no ordinary dream, therefore he noted down the day and time in his diary. It was 1:16 am. He also resolved to visit his friend that day. After completing his daily simran and nitnem, Bahi Sahib jee went to the hospital and found his bed empty. Upon inquiry, he was told that his friend died at 1.16 am that morning.
14.11 Christian Pastor In Bhai Sahib Bhai Randhir Singh jee's autobiography, there is a incident in which a pastor from England visited the jail Bhai Sahib was enjoying naam at. The pastor was a genuine Christian in that he tried to love mankind as Christ has told him to do. Bhai Sahib was at that time enjoying naam in solitary confinement. It was a suffocatingly small cell and prisoners at that jail were terrified at being locked up in one of these cells. When Bhai Sahib met the pastor, the pastor asked him about his stay there. He also asked him whether he was staying alone in the cell. Bhai Sahib said "no". This surprised everyone. He was asked to clarify and he said: "guru mere sang sada hai nale" (If I remember correctly, Bhai Sahib actually sang this sabad in such chardhi kala that everyone stood still hypnotized). The pastor was deeply impressed with this "prisoner" who apparently was much freer than him or any other soul he had met. He asked the prison officials to allow him to spend the night in one of these cells (to "feel the pain"!). After much discussion, the prison officials allowed the pastor to stay in the cell for 4 hours. The pastor joyfully agreed. However his joy turned to horror in just a couple of hours, at which point he started banging the doors of the prison and shouting for help. Once outside he took looked badly shaken. Taking a rather deep breath he said to Bhai Sahib: "My guru does not stay with me the same way yours' stays with you".
14.12 Crying Man Once a sikh came to Baba Nand Singh jee. He was deeply touched with Baba jee's darshan and veechar. When he looked within himself he saw only dirt. He started crying and asked Baba jee for help. Baba jee told him: "Gurmukha, wake at early hours of the morning and jap naam". The sikh cried: "Baba jee, surely I cannot do that". Baba jee asked him why. He said: "I am a papi person. Not only have I not taken amrit, I cannot live without alcohol even for a single day." Baba jee laughed and said: "Singha, I didn't tell you to take amrit or leave alcohol - I told you to jap naam in the morning."
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 113
The man said "sat bachan" and left. Because he was disgusted with himself and truly impressed by the light in Baba jee's eyes and bachan, he started naam simran the very next morning. In a few months (less than a year) he not only left alcohol, he took amrit and became a guru ka ladla sikh. Such is the power of naam.
14.13 Love Kachi Preet - False Love A relative of daas in Canada was talking to me on the phone. She said, "You know I do Sukhmani Sahib everyday at 5 am." I was very happy to hear that since she is the bhangra-till-you-drop kind of a personality. So I said, "Well, when you come here for vacation, perhaps we can do it together?". "NO, NO," she said, "I don't do it when I am on vacation. I figure Baba jee needs a break too!". ----------Sachi Preet- True Love A naami gursikh told me that once he took a naam vacation from his job in India for ten days. So he went home and told his mother (he wasn't married yet), "Mata jee, I will be in the pohRa (basement room) for the next 10 days. Please do not tell any one I am there. Please prepare food twice a day and bring it down and leave it in the corridor." The mother knew her son and knew what exactly to do. The naami gursikh then entered his "sach khand" and gur shabadi govind gajeha. He would do his nitnem. Then start "waheguru waheguru". When he felt that he needed more charge, he would read gurbaNi. Then again "waheguru waheguru". He would nod off when the body could no longer function without sleep. He would eat when his body could no longer function without eating. When he came out , he says he cried for days on end. He said that those 10 days made him realize that he had wasted his life prior to that vacation. ****************************** guru ke pyareoooo, this path is for the mar-jeevaRe. For those who go hungry for days for the guru's one darshan. For those who agree to be cut limb by limb for the guru's one bachan. For those who agree to be bricked up alive for the guru's honour. For those who give their head to the guru for the guru's amrit. For those who shove the kulyug away and wake up when some are getting to sleep. For those who have only one thing on their lips, in their hearts, in their souls -
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 114
gur WAH! gur WAH! gur WAH! gur WAH! gur WAH! gur WAH! gur WAH! gur WAH! gur WAH! gur WAH! gur WAH! gur WAH! Dhan guru dhan guru dhan guru dhan guru dhan guru dhan guru dhan guru dhan guru dhan guru dhan guru dhan guru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru
14.14 Genie Once there lived a very a wealthy man with many farms and businesses all over the world. He was also a sevak of a yogi who lived in his city. No matter how busy he was, he would visit the yogi at least once a day. The yogi was quite pleased with him and one day told him, "Ask for anything and you shall receive it." The wealthly man thought awhile and said, "I want a servant who will do things at very fast speed." The yogi said, "There is a genie I have under my control who could be of service to you. The only problem with it is that it has a condition attached to his service." The wealthly man said, "And what might that be?" The yogi answered, "The genie is alright as long you have work for it, but as soon as it is free, it will eat you up." The wealthy man laughed at that and said, "Oh, no problem with that, I have plenty of work for it." The yogi warned him again. Once again the man laughed it off. So the yogi gave him the bottle the genie lived in. As soon as he got home, the weathly man eargerly broke open the bottle. A big genie appeared and said just one thing, "Work!" The man told him to till his land. The genie disappeared and re-appeared in a few minutes! "Work!" he demanded. This greatly surprised the man. He took a look outside his window and sure enough, all his land had been tilled. He said, "Now sow all the seed into it." Once again the genie dissappeared and re-appeared in a few minutes and demanded, "Work!" The man remembered the yogi's warning and had to think quite hard to come up with work for the genie. He told the genie to feed all his animals. Once again the genie dissappeared and re-appeared in a few minutes and demanded, "Work!" Now the man started sweating. Surely he would be eaten soon because he didn't have much more work for this genie. With panic, he thought hard and told him to deliver all his mail personally around the globe. The genie dissappeared and the man quickly ran to the yogi's dera shouting, "Save me! Save me!" The yogi laughed and reminded him of the warning. The man told the yogi, "You were right, yogi jee, you were right! Now save me! - for surely I am doomed!" The yogi said, "This is what you should do. As soon as the genie returns, ask him to build a pole outside." The man interrupted, "But he will do that in 2 seconds - you don't that genie, please think of something else. Please save me.."
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 115
The yogi said, "NOW CALM DONE AND LISTEN! After the genie has built the pole, tell it to climb the pole. Once it is up, it should climb down. Then it should climb up again. And it should continue this until you have some other job for it. After which it should start climbing and descending the pole again." "Bhai Daljit Singh, with due respect, we have seen some bad stories come from your machine many times, but this one surely takes the sabji! What in the world does this story have to do with Naam? Now, now, my friends, calm down. This story has every thing to do with Naam. You see, this genie is our mind. And waheguru is the yogi. "Boy, this better be good!" We were given this powerful genie to do all our work for us. But as soon as the work is over, it destroys us. How? By doing things that take us away from our Waheguru. How? By indulging itself with the five workers. By doing ninda of others. By wishing others bad. By getting engrossed in more and more Earth-bounding desires. In short by going outside all the time. The solution: Make it do the necessary kirit we need to sustain our and our families' bodies. As soon as it free, tell it to climb the svaas-roopi pole. Going up it should do "Wahe"; coming down it should do "Guru". And it should continue until there is more necessary work. Waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguur
14.15 Simran For Others Baba Attar Singh jee would wake up at 1 am and jap naam for one hour before running to the well to have his bath (isnan). His mukhee-sevadar (head attendant) was a retired military man and he too would wake up when Baba jee woke up. Then he would ask Baba jee why he was doing simran without isnan . Baba jee ignored his mukhi-sevadar's question and told him not to wake up when Baba jee wakes up. But the sevadar (being a military man) did not heed and would wake up with Baba jee. After a few days, he again asked the same question. Baba jee gave the same answer. Then the third time he asked Baba jee the same question, Babab jee told him that he does one hour simran purely for the souls of the world who are in pain and want release. Baba jee also relieved the mukhi sevadar of his duty because a work of sevadar is to obey and obey only. A gursikh told me that when a person japs naam, the environment is also deeply affected: jithe jaea bahe mera satguru so than sohava ram raja ¦¦
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 116
In fact, all the souls in the area also start japping naam. This happens to human souls too, of course, but the non-human souls (who are much more simplier and therefore can get benenfit of naam easily) are the ones who benefit the most because they rapidly progress spiritually. I guess that's how non-human souls get human forms anyways. Have you ever wondered why naam hamare gur ke sev ¦¦ Well, the reason is that when you are japping naam, you are doing seva of millions of souls around you. In fact, you are bringing more "naam energy" into your environment and thus making the guru's "work" easier. So pyareoooo, when you are japping naam, you are sending a "ripple" affect throughout the universe. Naam is just too good a thing. We (yet) don't know the value of naam. Just like a dollar in US is kind of worth-less yet in India you can probably get a rickshaw ride from here to yonder with a fresh, clean American bill, similarily naam is very, very, very powerful. So don't feel frustrated if you are not seeing any results from naam simran. You are doing a tremodous amount of seva - you, your families, your associates and indeed the whole universe is affected by one "waheguru" more positively than a thousand trips to a psychiatrist! So pyareoooo, waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheuru....
14.16 Devotee’s Love Bhinni rainaryai chamkan tare In the cool midnight hour the stars shine: Devotees, the lovers of God, alone are awake. God's loved ones are ever awake, meditating on Him endlessly, Their minds absorbed in contemplation of God's lotus feet, Forgetting Him not even for an instant. Give up pride, delusion and evils of the heart, Burn these dark evils in flames. Says Nanak in humble prayer: Ever awake are the beloved devotees of God. (Raga Asa, Guru Arjan, panna 459) Jiun machhli bin paniai kiun jiwan pawai As the fish lives not out of water; As the chatrik finds not rest without the drop of rain it yearns for; As the deer captivated by the sound of the drum rushes towards it; As the humming-bee seeking the flower's trapped fragrance gets trappedSuch is the devotee's love for God: in His sight alone they find fulfilment. ( Guru Arjan, panna. 708)
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 117
14.17 AmritVela Songbird Taan Sain was the best musician in Emperor Akbar's court. Each evening he would sing for the Emperor who was a lover of the arts and would greatly appreciate the musician. He would shower many gifts and praises onto the musician. One evening, after a particularly beautiful performance by the musician, the Emperor called Taan Sain to his palace and said, "Today you overwhelmed me. While I was listening to you sing, a thought occurred to me and that thought was that you are the best musician on this Earth. But as soon as that thought had trespassed my mind, I thought about the great teacher who must have taught you must also be great. That's the reason I asked for you. Pray tell me, who is your teacher and how can he or she come to this court to perform for the Kingdom." Taan Sain smiled and said, "Sire, my teacher is full of wonders. But I know him enough to tell you that he will not come to this court." The Emperor said, "Of course we will do his seva quite handsomely..." Taan Sain, "With due respect, Sire, no amount of seva will bring my teacher to your court." This greatly intrigued the Emperor, "Surely there is a way that I could listen to your teacher sing. If he will not come here, perhaps we can go to him." Taan Sain again smiled, "Sire, my teacher is carefree and he might not like us going to him." Emperor, "But surely, my good man, there must be a way." Taan Sain thought a while and said, "Well, there is one way. My teacher usually sings in the early mornings by the Ganga River. If the Raja insists, then we must be discreet and hide nearby and listen to him at that time." The Emperor was a spiritual man and he did wake up at early hours of the morning anyway, so he arranged for them to be taken to a place where Taan Sain's teacher bathed and sang. Both the Emperor and Taan Sain reached the river bank at 1 am and hid in nearby bushes. As was the daily routine of Taan Sain's teacher, he came to the river at 1.30 am, bathed and sat on the river bank and sang. His song was so great that it completely mesmerized the Emperor. The Emperor could not speak or move, and just sat like a stone idol for entire time the teacher sang. Even after the teacher had left, the Emperor had to be nudged from his vismad smadhi by Taan Sain. The Emperor half dreamily walked back to the carriage which had brought them to the river bank. The Emperor remained in vismad for the whole ride back and indeed, the whole day. After that evening's performance, the Emperor summoned Taan Sain to his palace again and said, "Taan Sain, your teacher is wonder itself. I am very, very curious at one thing. I love your singing but if you wouldn't mind, I would request you answer one question." Taan Sain, "Sire, please ask this servant any question." The Emperor, "With much due respect, I thought that you were the best on this Earth, but your teacher far surpresses you. I do not wish to offend you in any way, but please tell me how is this possible that your teacher's talent is eons deeper than yours?" Taan Sain laughed and said, "Rajan, I perform for you, he performs for God." ------------------------------------------
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 118
Meri pyare guru jee dee pyari pyari sakhiooos, Taan Sain performed for worldly people. His teacher performed for Waheguru. Taan Sain's song was like a rose. His teacher's song was like a bed of freshly-blossomed and fragranceladen roses dancing in the wind. Taan Sain performed for worldly people. His teacher performed for Waheguru. At the hour that our overwhelmingly-loving guru calls "Amrit Vela" we perform for Waheguru. No one else. There is no doubt that when we do seva and sing keertan at the gurudwara, we do it sincerely and with faith. But I will tell, my lovers, there is always a hint of humai (ego) hidden in our actions. When we do good keertan, we wait for someone to say, "Wah, Wah." But at the time that our overwhelming-ras-filled guru calls "Amrit Vela", there is no one there except guru. Only guru, pyareo, guru. Then we please the guru and the guru only. The guru loves us then. The guru then has the chance to splash us with the guru's overflowing maddening prem, love, ras and jot. The time that our very own father, mother and overwhelmingly unconditionally-loving guru calls "Amrit Vela" is the beginning of sikhi. It is the beginning of our path to the guru's warm and sukh-sagar bosom. Pyareoo, make that leap. Start Amrit Vela naam simran on June 9th and feel the essence of sikhi and the guru blossoming inside your heart. Pyareooo, do ardas for everyone that all Naam Net sakhis may start Amrit Vela simran on June 9th. Do not delay. It is "now" or never. waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru..........
14.18 AmritVela Business A businessman returned from his trip and arrived in a small town a few miles from his village, he had some heavy luggage with him. It was past midnight and was desperate to find someone who could carry his luggage as the very next day his son was about to get married. He went to many labourers in desperation who could take him to his village offering double money. They all replyed that he should wait for day-break and refused to take him at night, but he was also told that there was only one man in the town Naami Jann (Beloved of God) who could oblige him as he would awaken at this time. Anyhow this businessman went to this Naami Jann (Beloved of God)) and repeated his problem, this Naami Jann refused to take double the money but stated that he would take the businessman on one condition only, that as it was Amrit Vela that the businessman had to join him in Naam Simran along the way to his village, the businessman agreed happily. As they walked, Naami Jann with a heavy load on his head was Naam Japping and the businessman kept repeating after him but all this time he was thinking about his sons wedding and money. Soon they reached businessman’s house. Naami Jann (Beloved of God)) was about to return home but the businessman insisted that he should join the wedding, Naami Jann (Beloved of God)) agreed. After the wedding as the Naami Jann ( Beloved of God)) thanked and sought an excuse to leave from the businessman , before he left he told the businessman that he was going to die the next day and told him to remember that when Dharamraajaa the Divine Judge asks him if he would like to visit heaven before going to hell, he must remember to say heaven.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 119
This businessman believed the Naami Jann (Beloved of God)) and passed his business onto his son. The very next day this businessman died. He was taken to Dharamraajaa the Divine Judge who told him that in his entire life he had only done Sangat once; in the good company of Naami Jaan at Amrit Velaa. Dharamraajaa told the businessman he was going to hell, but asked if he would like to visit heaven first as a reward for keeping the good sangat of Naami Jann? The businessman remembered what Naami Jann (Beloved of God)) said and asked to visit heaven first. Dharamraajaa, the Divine Judge, asked the Angels of Death to take him to heaven and then take him to hell after his time. Angels of Death beat the businessman and dragged him towards the far entrance of heaven. He ran as fast as he could and entered heaven; scared and bruised from the beatings. As he entered heaven what did he see? The same Naami Jann (Beloved of God)) who carried his heavy load before. Gurmukh Aava Java Nisung - panna 945 The Naami Jann (Beloved of God)) was sitting and immersed in Naam Japping. The businessman saw him and sat beside him and joined Naami Jann (Beloved of God)) in Naam japping; this time with complete oneness of mind - deep concentration. After his visiting time was up the businessman was getting up to go back to the Angels of death that he could see waiting at the entrance. The Naami Jann saw this and stopped him going out of heaven and persuaded him to jap the Naam. -He explained that these Angels of Death and Dharamraajaa the Divine Judge cannot enter heaven. Then he vanished. Gurmukh Aava Java Nisung - panna 945 The businessman sat down and started Naam Japping.and hence was saved from the Angels of Death and the gates of hell......... Just a few hours doing a Satsang at Amrit Vela saved this businessman from hell (Naarak) for ever and he resided in heaven japping Naam. Satguroo Nanak takes his Sikh Khalsa above hell and heaven to the true abode of the Formless One Sach Khand. Vaaheguroo......Vaaheguroo......Vaaheguroo......Vaaheguroo.....Vaaheguroo.
14.19 AmritVela Pyareoooooo, drop ****all**** tasks and start amrit vela
Dhan Dhan Guru Ram Das jee: "gur satguru ka jo sikh aakhaey so bhal ke uT har naam dhia-veh"
Bhai Randhir Singh jee on Amrit Vela: "jeRa gursikh amrit vela samalda hai, oa-de ooper satguru ji kalaa jaruur vartande hain" (loose translation) "The gursikh that does naam simran at amrit vela,
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 120
is *assured* of satguru's kalaa (rang, love, intoxication, kripa etc)"
Baba Nand Singh jee: (Upon finding out that someone will be writing his (Baba jee's) biography) Laughing, "gursikho, imagine an almond. It has the outer shell, the brown part we all see. Then it has a white inner part that is not seen. My life is like that almond. The biographer will be writing about that brown outer part - what I did, what I said - but gursikho, my *real* life, the inner white, is from 1 am till 6 am. Nobody can possibly even imagine that life, let alone write about it. Only I know that real life."
Baba Attar Singh jee "A sikh should drop 10 other tasks to eat on time, a sikh should drop 100 other tasks to do nitnem on time and a sikh should drop 1,000 other tasks to do simran on time."
A Gursikh "I wait desperately for amrit vela all day."
Perfect Puran Sant, Sant number 420, Baba Daloooogney Singh jee Naam Net de sache-suche jathedar: (At 2am): "ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ" (At 4 am): "ZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ" (At 6 am): "ZZZZZZZZZZZZZ zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ" (At 8 am): "zzz, did you pack my lunch, honey? I am running late.... what? yeah, yeah, sure kid sure, I love you too..."
Pyareooooooooooooooooooooooo, As you can see, amrit vela is *most* important aspect of sikhi. Indeed, many an aware gursikh will tell you, "Sikhi without amrit vela naam simran *is* not possible". And daas would wholeheartedly agree with that.
14.20 Guru Woke Me Up - Not An Alarm Clock! I know someone this really happened to. she used to have an alarm set at a classic station so very soft music would wake her up. However, the first time she heard kirtan was at a Wednesday night program in a real Indian Gurudwara, the blind ragee Master Darshan Singh was doing keertan with lots of waheguru-waheguru mixed in. This was the first time she heard this kind of keertan. something started that night.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 121
Next morning, before the alarm went off, she woke up hearing waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru, she could hear both singhs and singhnis, vaja, tabla, waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru. she became very excited and jumped from the bed and ran to Guru Granth Sahib Jee's room still in her night-dress and started singing waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru on the vaja. She started hearing waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru, every where she went, I know because she started telling everybody, she didn't know any better,. Her life really started changing after that, many American sangat thought she was crazy and things got tough, but she got tougher. She left them and was blessed with the gift of amrit with Akhand Kirtanee Jatha So please do a silent ardaas for this poor one.so that guru ji keeps waking her up and not an alarm clock. waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru
14.21 Spare Time Bhai Mukhi jee was the mukhi sevadar in Baba jee's small dera ( residence). Bhai Mukhi jee, as his name implied, was the mukhi or main sevadar of the dera. He was responsible for organzing everything from langar to amrit vela simran smagams. He and Baba jee loved each other immensely. There was little doubt that once Baba jee merged into waheguru, Bhai Mukhi jee would take over the dera's complete seva. At nights, Bhai Mukhi jee would massage Baba jee's legs lovingly. It would also be the time for Bhai Mukhi jee to ask Baba jee about spiritual matters. Baba jee spent the day in naam and normally was not available for any questions. But at nights when everything was calm, Baba jee was more suspectible to inquiring spiritual minds. However one particular night, Bhai Mukhi jee was feeling a little egoistic. This is a common problem amongst aspiring naami jan who haven't attained yet. So he asked Baba jee the following question: "Baba jee, who is your greatest disciple." There was no doubt in his mind that it was he who Baba jee would chose as the greatest disciple. A small hint of smile caressed Baba jee's lips. It seemed like he was expecting this question from Bhai Mukhi jee. After pausing for a minute he said, "I would have a hard time deciding about that, but Bhai Mohna jee comes to mind." Bhai Mukhi jee's heart froze. Usually when Baba jee answered Bhai Mukhi jee's question, Bhai Mukhi jee would not ask anything back; rather, he would ponder over it on for a day or two and then he would ask further questions. But today Bhai Mukhi jee's heart was trembling and he couldn't think straight. So he blurted out, "Why?" Baba jee smiled and said, "That you have to see for yourself." This was said in a tone which clearly marked the end of the conversation.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 122
That night was a difficult one for Bhai Mukhi jee. There was no doubt that Bhai Mohna jee was a good disciple. He would come to the dera once in a while and do seva and simran. But him the greastest disciple?!! In fact, Bhai Mukhi jee remembered several times when Bhai Mohna jee had not attended the weekly simran smagam they held. Partly out of sincerity, but mostly out of sheer curiousity, Bhai Mukhi jee decided to visit Bhai Mohna jee the next day. Bhai Mohna jee lived about two hours walking distance from Baba jee's abode. So with Baba jee's blessing, Bhai Mukhi jee started towards Bhai Mohna jee's village the vary next evening. Bhai Mohna jee was overjoyed to see him. When Bhai Mukhi jee informed him that he planned to stay there for a few days, Bhai Mohna jee was overwhelmed and with tears, he thanked him profusely. In the following days, Bhai Mukhi jee kept a sharp eye on Bhai Mohna jee's daily routines. Quite surprisingly, Bhai Mohna jee did not wake up until 5 am. And even more shocking, Bhai Mohna jee just down for simran for only 15 minutes before setting off to his farm. Bhai Mukhi jee followed him to the farm too. No doubt that Bhai Mohna jee recited "waheguru waheguru" with each breath - but that's what Bhai Mukhi jee did too. Bhai Mukhi jee was quited baffled. He did not see a single spiritual thing that Bhai Mohna jee did that made him better than himself. At night too, Bhai Mohna jee sat down for 15 minutes and recited "waheguru waheguru" before dozing off. What Bhai Mukhi jee noticed was that Bhai Mohna jee was an extremely busy person. He worked very hard on the farm and was quite tired when he got home. He was so tired that he had trouble just staying up for supper. During simran too, Bhai Mukhi jee saw him dozing off on several occasions. Bhai Mukhi jee repeatedly asked Bhai Mohna jee if indeed this was his daily routine. To which Bhai Mohna jee repied, "It gets even busier in the Summer." After a few days, Bhai Mukhi jee, greatly perplexed, made his way back to Baba jee. At the first chance he got, he blurted out, "Why is Bhai Mohna jee the greatest disciple? He spends all his day on the farm. In fact, Baba jee, he only does 30 minutes of simran." "Only 30 minutes", Bhai Mukhi jee repeated. Baba jee smiled and asked Bhai Mukhi jee, "And how much spare time does Mohna have?" It was then that it all dawned onto Bhai Mukhi jee's mind. He dreamily replied, "30 minutes." --------------Pyari sakhiooo, waheguru ji ka khalsa waheguru ji ki fateh It doesn't matter how many hours of simran we do. What matters is how devoted we are. Bhai Mohna jee was totally devoted. He had 30 spare minutes and he gave all he had to waheguru. All of it, pyareooo, all of it. That is the difference between a naami and a non-naami. A naami gives everything, expecting nothing back; while a non-naami gives a little and asks for everything back.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 123
Pyareoo, there is a gursikh on Naam Net who informed daas that he dedicates 5 hours to simran and gurbaNi each day. Pyareoo, this Singh is married, has a kid and holds a very important job. He also told daas that his goal is to dedicate 8 hours to simran each day. Now that’s a naami. So pyareooo, let us reflect how much of our free time do we give to waheguru? The answer will be directly related to our chardi kala. ------------Once Bhai Veer Singh jee went sight-seeing in Simla. There he went to a certain place where there was a big and a very deep lake. There were many fish in the lake and the people who ran that place had built a small pond adjoining the lake. The pond served the owners and the tourists very well; the tourists would throw food into the pond and fish would come out the lake, grab the food and rush back into their lake. This way the tourist would get to see some very exotic fish. Naami gursikhs like Bhai Sahib see small truths in everything. Bhai Sahib was greatly inspired by this and later wrote, "Gursikhs are like the fish in the lake. They stay in their deep spiritual state (atmaic avastha) at all times. But if there is need to come out to work then they come out and as soon as the work is done, they return back to their deep spiritual state." ***** On a similiar subject, Bhai Sahib wrote, "Gursikhs, since they are househoulders, can only spend a limited amount of time sitting for simran. But there are many gaps in the day which gursikhs fill with simran. The simran done during gaps accumulates to a huge amount and helps gursikhs to progress spiritually." By gaps, Bhai Sahib means the gaps we have when our mind can be free. For example, during driving, during lunch or other breaks or even during trips to the bathroom. If we carefully note our schedules, we have many hours absolutely free. Bhai Sahib advises gursikhs not to let those hours go to waste. Fill them with waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru.....
14.22 Beetle Once upon a time, a vazeer (prime minister) fell in love with the king's daughter. Their love was true and transcended the class or economic structure of the kingdom. This did not please many of the establishment and the king's ears were filled with lies about the unholiness of such a love. The king, to set an example for future apiring lovers, gave the vazeer the most cruel of punishments the vazeer would be locked inside a very tall tower until he starved to death. This punishment was particularly cruel because the prisoner could see other people of the kingdom living their natural lives while the prisioner would be faced with the slowest death possible.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 124
When the prisoner was sentenced, the princess, with her influence, managed to see the vazeer just before he was dragged off to the tower. There was little time and the vazeer whispered something into the princess's ears. One would expect the vazeer to proclaim his eternal love for the princess (something to the order of: "meri pyari chhan-no ..." (Please see *any* Indian movie for the rest of this message)), but what the vazeer whispered was this: "Get a male beetle. On its antenna rub some of a female beetle's scent. Get the finest of finest silk threads and tie it to the beetle's legs. Make the silk thread the length of the tower. Then tie a slightly heavier thread to the end of the silk thread. Then slowly increase the strength of the thread until it is strong enough to bear my weight. Then tonight, set the beetle facing upwards at the bottom of the tower." The princess did exactly that: a beetle was set at the bottom of the tower. The beetle, pulled by the scent of the female beetle ascended the tower. The vazeer, ever so carefully, pulled off the silk thread off the beetle's legs and ever so gently pulled the silk thread until he got the thread of more strength. Eventually the vazeer got the heavy rope he had been waiting for and excaped from the tower. He and the princess rode into the forest and were never seen again in the kingdom. ----------------------------There is only one way to get out of this prision of birth and death - and that is dhian of the guru shabad. At first, the dhian of the shabad is so subtle (like the finest of the finest silk threads) that it feels to be almost non-existent. Indeed many aspiring gursikhs leave the naam battle field after thinking this "waheguru waheguru" is getting them nowhere. But, ik thil nahin bhane ghale || So each time we do "waheguru", Waheguru has promised to pay it's "labor". Of course, the quality of the "waheguru" will be directly related to our "paycheck". Anyways, getting back to the dhian... Just like the vazeer was pulling the fine thread and getting towards his goal, similarily a gursikh japs naam and walks towards Waheguru attainment. After a while (the length of this time depending mostly on the nature of the gursikh), a heavier dhian will be felt. Until finally, the dhian will be strong enough to take us out this kaal world into the a-kaal world where Waheguru exists and plays. waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru ......
14.23 Bhai Savaya Singh Jee PART 1
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 125
Around one hundred years ago, Bhai Savaya Singh Jee, was well known around Amritsar for serving water not to only Guroo Nanak’s sangat but to all animals and birds as well. In these days there were no railways nor other means of transportation. Bhai Savaya Singh Jee performed hard and heavy Seva by digging several wells for Sangat and animals, they had a fleet of carts (owned by sevadars) loaded with water containers providing water to the pilgrims far and wide as they made their way to the Guru’s House. It was in their nature to help pilgrims with heavy luggage; and transporting the elderly ones on their carts. Bhai Savaya Singh Jee’s life was providing cool clean water for all living things. Along with the other sevadars, they used to indulge in sevaa and Naam so much that for many days they would go without having a meal. His lips were always vibrating with Naam, such was their high and true living........... Bhai Veer Singh wrote this in their favour...Dil Yaar Vaal Hath Kaar Vaal........ so sweet!! (Heart towards lover, hands toward performing sevaa) Their exemplary sevaa is a inspiration for Gursikhs. In their entire life the only possessions they ever had was what they wore; Kadhar daa Kurtaa, Kadhar dee Dastaar and Kacharaa. (turban, gown and undergarments all made from simple cotton). ‘Sansaar Roogee Naam Dharu Maeal Laagiaa Sach Beniaa’ (Panna 687) Once Bhai Savaya Singh Jee went to a Sikh’s house and when they were about to leave they uttered "Kuch Guroo Uttaa Bhee Kirpaa Kariaa Karioo". (Be merciful to the Guru) The Sikh became very alert and surprised and answered back "Who am I to be merciful to the Guroo" . Bhai Savaya Singh explained to this Sikh that Doctor prescribes a medication to his sick patient and also advises the patient when and how to take it. By following instructions the sick patient is being merciful to the Doctor. If the sick patient doesn’t follow the prescribed medication then the Doctor has to work much harder to get his sick patient better. Time that could have been spent with other patients. Gurmukh Bhai Savaya Singh Jee, explained to this Sikh that Guroo Nanak Dev Jee is a true Doctor. There is ONLY ONE True Doctor in this world : Guroo Nanak Dev jee. He recognises our spiritual sickness because he is the knower-of-hearts (Antar-jamee) and knows what medication to prescribe. Haith Roog Kaa Sagal Sansaraa..(Panna 1180) (The whole world is sick). The whole world is spiritually diseased and Doctor Guroo Nanak Dev jee has to make everyone better. Ik Daathaar Sagal Hai Jaachak .... (panna 1078) (One Giver, everyone else is a beggar). Jan Nanak Lagaa Save Har Udthariaa Sagal Sansar.. (Panna 958) (Servant Nanak serves God, and the whole world is saved) What does Guroo Nanak Dev Jee prescribe? God’s Name : NAAM is the medication. Truth, Contentment and Divine Wisdom (Sat, Santokh and Veechaar) are the instructions. Keep on taking this medication and follow the rules, one will get better soon. Guroo Nanak Dev Jee has countless other patients, the sooner one gets better the more patients Guroo Nanak Dev Jee can deal with. Guroo Nanak Dev Jee WILL NOT leave his patients until the patient gets better (Udthariaa). So be merciful and follow Guroo Nanak Dev Jee’s instructions to get better as soon as possible. One may feel that the medication is bitter at times, (one may get tired of chanting Naam) but keep on taking the medication, think of all other patients, the less time one takes the more other patients Guroo Nanak Dev Jee can deal with.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 126
This is how one does "Guroo Uttaa Bhee Kirpaa Karnee" (Be merciful to the Guroo). Such was Bhai Savaya Singh Jees high thinking. His simple and beautifully words were heart piercing and full of love for Guroo Nanak Dev Jee. PART 2 Bhai Savaya Singh Jee’s cart always had Chakees (grinding stones to make flour) and Chajj (a bamboo weaved rectangular tool to clear small stones, dirt and rusks from lentils, wheat, maize etc) placed in one corner covered with cloth. When it was time to prepare the food, he would put a small amount of wheat, maize or lentils in the Chajj and turn it reciting Naam ... Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo,…..Not only this but he would continue reciting Naam .... Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo,..... whilst grinding the flour, kneading it and cooking the lentils and vegetables. It is said that when this Langar (holy food) was served among the Sangat (congregation) many people having taken the first bite went into a spiritual rhapsody. They forgot where they were, who they were and started reciting Dhan Guroo Nanak, Dhan Guroo Nanak, Dhan Guroo Nanak, Dhan Guroo Nanak, Dhan Guroo Nanak....... many Hindus and Mulims who had this Langar became Gursikhs. Such was the power of the Langar prepared in the Naam way!! Humbly request whoever makes your food to recite Naam ...... Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo whilst preparing and cooking the food.
14.24 Babbar Sher Singh Jee One morning after amrit vela simran (very early morning naam meditation), Babbar Sher Singh jee was travelling into the forest. He was drowning in the spiritual bliss of naam and walked right into a Moghul soldier's ambush. Since he was an adept sant-sipahee (saint-soldier), he had no problem escaping the trap. The Moghul leader called out to him, "I have heard much about the Khalsa and their Guru. Come and show me what your Guru is made of." Listening to the challenge to his Guru - wonderful Guru Gobind Singh jee - Babbar Sher Singh jee could not resist the Moghul's call. So he returned. The Moghul said, "We will each show our swordsmanship. The winner will walk free." Babbar Sher Singh jee agreed. They stood a few feet apart. First, the Moghul took his sharp sword and with "whooshs" filling the air, managed to unhook Babbar Sher Singh jee's battledress (chowla) clean off. Every one was impressed. The other Moghul soldiers shouted ‘ALLAH HO AKBAR’ (God is Great). Then Babbar Sher Singh jee took out his sword (kirpan) and a few "whooshs" later, he sheathed it again. Apparently no damage had been done to the Moghul leader. The Moghul laughed and said, "What good is that?" The Babbar Sher Singh jee said, "Move you head..." The Moghul leader moved his head slightly and lo and behold! his head came clean off his body. --------------------"Ok, Ok, Ok, enough is enough! Bhai Daljit Singh jee! you have truely made a mockery of us. How could this story be possibly related to Naam?
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 127
Now, now, my beloved friends not so much haste. This story has everything to do with Naam. The sword is the Khanda of Naam, the Singh is Satguru and the Moghul is ego or humai. "Say what boy?" Well, when we jap naam, our ego is being erased - this is confirmed several times in gurbanee. But yet we think we haven't changed a bit. We feel we are not progressing spiritually at all sometimes. And yet, Naam is doing it's work cleanly and deeply. And a time will come when Satguru will give us a slight push and our humai will come cleanly off. So pyareoooo, don't ever get discouraged when you don't get ras out of Naam and it feels like you are wasting your time. The time spent sitting for Naam meditation is the most precious of all times. It's value cannot be described. Even when the mind is going wild and it is only our mouth saying "waheguru waheguru", even that time is better than doing anything else. You might ask why? Well, it is true that only "waheguru" said with dhian or concentration is of spiritual worth; but still, just by sitting we are training at least the body to be still. The mind will eventually follow when it sees that this gursikh refuses to obey it. The mind says, "Let's sleep. We have a long day ahead." But this gursikh says, "Mind, I don't really give a hoot whether I have a long day ahead or not, I am not budging an inch." Finally, the mind will get the message and it too will start becoming still. Once it is still, it will feel naam ras (sweetness), because only in stillness is naam ras. Once it has felt naam ras, the other worldly ras will feel shallow and gross. waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguruu....
14.25 Drugs My 19 year old friend recently was blessed with Amrit. He told me when he was at school, he used to have cut hair and hang around with the Rasta-farian-reggae crowd, he loved the sound and especially the ganja drug. He said he was expeeled from one school and his religious parents put him into a Sikh school. He was ashamed of what he admitted to next, he said 'I was the one who introduced drugs their, i used to sell them to the Sikh kids'. What made him change? Guru's Great kirpain answe to his parents great ardas's probably. He met another young Sikh he made Great efforts to explain to him that he was a Sikh and not a Rasta, that wasnt his culture, ganja was what they breathed in and out, but a Sikh breathes Naam. Dhan Guru Nanak Dhan Nirankar
14.26 Jap Jee Sahib I make a personal confession here. I have been saved from death by the love of the maker of Japujee. I have doubted frequently with others of the age the merit of repeating the psalms of the Guru, but by actual experiments conducted by myself on myself, I find that without Japuji one dies, that the personal love for the Guru falls into the dust and dirt of daily life and that without Japuji one is famished. Without the repetition of the psalm of the Guru one becomes heavy of soul-and knows it not ! Repeated singing of the psalm is to me the very essence of the best ethical state of mind. But all lyrical repetition
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 128
follows love, it cannot precede it. No one who has not learnt the lesson of the sorrow of this life is capable of love of the Guru and without His love -there can be no life of the spirit. Guru Fateh Extracted from Spirit born people by Prof. Puran Singh Jee PS: To my those Veers and Sisters who are very busy in life, if you want to learn or obey ONE THING from Guru Jee , DO NAM SIMRAN, even just for few minutes, say five minutes to start. Just see the miracles of peace and contenment. Simply put your attention on AKAL PURKH without any images and repeat word WAHEGURU, WAHEGURU with love and try to feel HIS presence.
14.27 Ardas Next time you do formal Ardas or any of your nitnem prayers take 20 to 30 minutes and think of each and every word you say and see if you know the meaning of that. If not find the meaning. If you can't find, ask. It was a very enlightening experience when I did that. By understanding the meanings your concentration will develop in leaps and bounds, and with concentration comes a one way ticket to Sachkhand.
14.28 Walk Khalsa, Walk To Waheguru! pyari sakhioooooooooooooooooooooo, waheguru ji ka khalsa waheguru ji ki fateh Baba Attar Singh jee used to travel on foot for miles. He would say "Wahe" when he took the left step and "Guru" with he took the right step. Another naami gursikh said that gursikhs would travel (and still do) using Wah-Walk for miles and miles and never get tired. Try it next time. ------------------------------------------------The main distraction when walking is the world sights and the "hi" and "how you doing?" of the people. Daas has been pondering about this. Why does daas feel obliged to say "hi" and "howz it going" to people who he doesn't know and doesn't really care about howz is it going with them. While the answer is too deeply embedded in daas's psyche, the solution is clear ... -------------------------------------------------When buddhist monks travel on foot, they do not look up. They keep their eyes on the ground about 3 feet in front of them. That is the solution... ------------------------------------------------While many an aware gursikh will say: "That is not the khalsa way", daas would say "You are right, but if you don't look up *and* jap naam, then it surely is the khalsa way." Indeed, the khalsa way is only one way: Jap Naam. When walking, driving, eating, working,... khalsa focus on waheguru. Daas has seen gursikh jap naam for the entire night of keertan. daas has also heard of gursikhs who jap naam when in intimate situations with their spouses.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 129
Gursikh jap naam, no matter what. And no matter what they do, if they jap naam, they are parvaan. tinee viche maya paya || Anand Sahib tin-ka kha-da pee-ta maya *sabh* pavit haey jo naam har rah-te || jo naam har rah-te || jo naam har rah-te || jo naam har rah-te || jo naam har rah-te || jo naam har rah-te || jo naam har rah-te || jo naam har rah-te || jo naam har rah-te || jo naam har rah-te || --------------------------------------------It really is a profound difference. When we do the Wah-Walk we care about our relationship with waheguru, not our relationship with the world. Of course, once we do get to the point where we see the world as Waheguru, then we will not need to look down. For now, try the Wah-Walk. Left step, WAHE Right step, GURU charan chalo maarag govind || wahe guru wahe guru wahe guru wahe guru wahe guru waheguru waheguru waheguru..........
14.29 Kirtan Time! khalsa ji.....LETS DO SOME KIRTAN...CLOSE YOUR EYES RECALL YOUR BEST EVER SADH SANGAT EXPERIENCE, GURDWARA'S PACKED, GURU'S IN THE AIR, THE ATMOSPHERE IS ELECTRIC.....ANYTHING COULD HAPPEN..SO LET'S TAKE THE ROOF OFF WITH OUR GURU'S KIRPA.... (K)irtanees sing first (B)ibi ji's sing second (S)ingh ji's sing third OK are we ready.......LETS GO!! WAHEGURU JI KA KHALSA WAHEGURU JI KI FATEH! (K singing sweetly) mereh satgur-aaaaaaaa (My SatGuru-uuuuuuu ) ma tujh bin avar na koi-iiiiiiiiiii (me without you has no otherrrrrrr) (B singing wonderfully) mereh satgur-aaaaaaaa (My SatGuru-uuuuuuu ) ma tujh bin avar na koi-iiiiiiiiiii (me without you has no otherrrrrrr)
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 130
(S singing equisitely) mereh satgur-aaaaaaaa (My SatGuru-uuuuuuu ) ma tujh bin avar na koi-iiiiiiiiiii (me without you has no otherrrrrrr)
(K singing gently) WAAAAAH(i)GURUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU waheguru waheguru waheguru jiiiiiii (B singing melodiously) WAAAAAH(i)GURUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU waheguru waheguru waheguru jiiiiiii (S singing enchantingly) WAAAAAH(i)GURUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU waheguru waheguru waheguru jiiiiiii
....and on and on and on may the glory never stop, ....singing Waheguru Wahguru Waheguru around the clock!
14.30 Footsteps In The Snow Banee is like the footsteps in the snow that as a kid you try and step on. Ultimately you'll end up at the same place where their creator ended up. Guru ji has left the banee for us to lead us to Sach Khand..'Dhur ki Bani aee'
14.31 I Don't Like Naam.... ...I LOVE IT!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Vaahi-guroo, vaahi-guroo vaahi-guroo VAAH!
14.32 Darshan Parsan Sarsan Harsan . ASAA MEHLAA PANJVA (PANNA 404) DARSHAN PARSAN SARSAN HARSAN . RANG RANGEE KARTAREE REA. KHIN RUM GUR GUM HUM DUM NEH JUM.
DARSHAN By listening to and reciting the Naam and Guru’s words we are blessed with the divine vision of VaahiGuroo jee. PARSAN When Naam and the Guru’s word (shabad) touches our consciousness (Surat) we are blessed with the shelter of Vaahi-Guroo jee’s feet . SARSAN
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 131
When Naam and the Guru’s words erupt inside us then our internal spirit blossoms like a flower. HARSAN When we have practised repeating the Naam and the Guru’s word then we experience spiritual bliss, happiness and sweetness.. Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru RANG RANGEE KARTAREE REA Vaahi-guroo Jee has coloured the Naam and Guru’s word with the colour of love (prem). Great Guru Nanak Dev Jee has given us Naam and the Guru’s word as purshaad. I urge us all to eat this divine food twenty four hours a day.so we are blessed with :. Darshan Parsan Sarsan Harsan..... KHIN RUM Nimakh or Khin means the blink of the eye, Rum means rememberance. Khin Rum means to recite Naam and Guru’s word all the time GUR GUM Gur Gum means reaching Vaahi-Guru Jee HUM DUM Hum Dum means every breath NEH JUM The Angel of Death (Jum Dhooth) cannot come near one. Hence, rememerbing Vaahi-Guroo Jee at every blink and at every breath, we reach Vaahi-Guroo jee and the angel of death cannot come near us. MANN RANGO VADBHAGEEO by RANG RANGEE KARTAREE REA. Let us perform ardaas so that Guru Nanak Dev Jee gives us the strength, the effort and the wisdom to recite Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru day in and day out, individually and as Sadh Sangat. May all the blessed children’s minds be coloured ‘MANN RANGO VADBHAGEEO’ with the colour of Waheguru Jee's Sweet Love (Prem Rass).
14.33 Guru Nanak Dev Jee's Eyes Guru Nanak Dev jee describes when he was called into the Master's prescence and given the mission to spread the Lord's glory: PAUREE: I was a minstrel, out of work, when the Lord took me into His service. To sing His Praises day and night, He gave me His Order, right from the start. My Lord and Master has summoned me, His minstrel, to the True Mansion of His Presence. He has dressed me in the robes of His True Praise and Glory. The Ambrosial Nectar of the True Name has become my food. Those who follow the Guru's Teachings, who eat this food and are satisfied, find peace. His minstrel spreads His Glory, singing and vibrating the Word of His Shabad. O Nanak, praising the True Lord, I have obtained His Perfection. || 27 || panna 150 of Guroo Granth Sahib Jee. This divine union with the Master occurred when the young Nanak Dev Jee went as usual for his very early morning dip ( 1 or 2 am?) in the River. Nanak's dead! Nanak's dead! He jumped into the river
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
and sunk like lead Down! Down! Must have drowned! His clothes were found but he wasn't around. Don't cry Mata Tripta Jee Listen to Bibee Nanakee "No need to cry mum, Nanak's different more than your son he's heaven sent. More than a man he knows God's ways you'll understand in just 3 days" Nanak's a Ghost! Nanak's a Demon! He came out of the river glowing like the sun. Saying "Ik Onkar!" One Supreme Soul from where we sprung, returning is our goal "Sat-naam", The Name is True meditate on Waheguru and become eternal too. "KartaPurakh" The Creative Being marvel at the wonder of everything you're seeing. "Nirbhau" The Fearless One Why should we worry Our Master's scared of none. "NirVair" The One Without Hate Loving each creature Our Master is great. "Akal Moorat" One Deathless Form Meditate on this Being not a picture or a stone. "Ajunee" Never born to die, Our soul re-incarnates learn to escape and fly.
Page 132
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
"Saiban(g)" The Self-Existant One Self-created light brighter than the sun. "Gur Prasad" The Guru's Kindness leads us to light from our blindness. Nanak's Alive! Nanak SatGuru! He looked at me and said "God's in you". To realise this there's one thing to do: "Jap" Repeat the Name of Wonder Guroo Guroo of Guroos Vaahi-Guroo! I looked at his eyes his face was too bright falling at his feet into the lovelight I saw the world through His eyes love, love, love that never dies wave after wave flooding seas and skies Was a Muslim born? is it a Hindu that dies? God is True religious labels are lies. Nanak's Alive! Nanak SatGuru! He looked at me and said "God is True". "Ad Sach" True in the Beginning "Jugad Sach" True when the Ages began "Ha bhee Sach" True now "Nanak Hosee Bhee Sach" True forever and ever Nanak says to me "Beloved one God is True forever and ever God is True."
Page 133
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 134
Guru of Guroos Wonder Guroo Vaahi-guroo VAAHI-GUROO! ----------------------------Mool Mantr and Gur Mantr meditate, meditate, meditate upon them day and night, with all your might and you too will unite with your Maker the One Supreme Creator. -----------------------------
14.34 Roots (Mool Mantr - Root Mantr) Alot of Black and Asian parents in the west ask 'Why are our youth so messed up? They're so aggressive, they don't respect their parents, they get into trouble with the police, they fail in their education and mess up their whole life. Why? O Why ? O Why has this happened to us Waheguru Jee, we came here to make a better life, but this is no life at all when our children don't listen to us.' Have you seen the TV series ROOTS. A true story of a black writer in America who was fed up with the racism and the prejudice in everday society. He felt he didn't belong, he had a longing inside him to find out his identity.....who am I? He traced his ancestors back ..one was a soldier, most were slaves of slave-owners, he traced his roots back to Africa and Kunta-Kentee.....the young tribesman who was captured by the White SlaveHunters and packed onto a boat to USA. The writer actually went back to Africa and found the Tribe he belonged to, he was so happy, all the villagers loved him and hugged him and told him stories of his ancestor Kunta-kentee. He found his ROOTS it filled that emptiness inside him- he belonged. I don’t fit in with Western Society, neither am I Indian....what am I? Who do I belong to? Where are my roots? I went to my village in India but that's Punjabee Culture and I'm still looking for my roots. Who can tell me? Only Guru Granth Sahib Jee has the answer that fills the hole in my heart: Dhan Dhan Guru Amar Das Jee says lovingly on panna 440 (according to Gurbanee CD translation): 'Man too jot saroop ha, apana mool pachaan' 'O my mind, you are the embodiment of the Divine Light _ recognize your own origin(roots=mool). O my mind, the Dear Lord is with you; through the Guru's Teachings, enjoy His Love. Acknowledge your origin, and then you shall know your Husband Lord, and so understand death and birth. By Guru's Grace, know the One; then, you shall not love any other. Peace comes to the mind, and gladness resounds; then, you shall be acclaimed. Thus says Nanak: O my mind, you are the very image of the Luminous Lord; recognize the true origin of your self. || 5 || (AASAA, THIRD MEHL, CHHANT, THIRD HOUSE) God is inside my mind, the Creator from whom we all sprung from. Waheguru is my Roots, my Mool. By doing Mool Mantr repititions this insignificant drop will merge back into the Supreme Ocean it came from. By singing the glory of Vaahi! Vaahi! Vaahi-guruoo! the rushing river will flood over the edge and like a waterfall fall forever into the vast sea.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 135
People asked Guru Nanak Dev Jee who are you? Who do you belong to? Guru Nanak Dev Jee never said 'I am Punjabee, or I am a Sikh' Guru Nanak Dev Jee said 'Nanak Nirankaree' meaning Nanak belongs to Nirankar (Formless God). Why did the world fall at Guru Nanak Dev Jee's feet? Because like a Mighty Oak Tree, thousands of years old, Guru jee stood strong because his spirit was firmly rooted in Nirankar - the Formless One. When the majority of people lived oppressed by the tyrants, why was Guru Gobind Singh jee brave enough to say 'I will not remain silent in fear of mortals?' Because the ocean of Waheguru jee light was flooding every part of his being. Our Guru jee's were connected. When we're not connected we are like a tree thats been chopped down. DEAD! ALONE! AND ROTTING AWAY. So my brothers and sisters in the West and the East, rise to the challenge and 'Apanay mool pachaan' recognise your roots, reconnect the dying tree to its roots.
14.35 Bhai Rama Singh Jee Likes Gardening Bhai Rama Singh Ji likes gardening. Interesting isn't it, that beloved ones of Waheguru jee prefer to be with nature, nurturing and tending to plants that take months or even years and years to grow before any flowers or fruit appear as reward for all that perserverance. Patience is a virtue, mastered by the Masters of Spirituality. What about people like me? I am part of the 3 minute culture. I want everything in 3 minutes or less otherwise there will be trouble! I want my food thrown into a microwave and cooked as fast as possible. I want to watch TV commercials and to have seen a whole story with a good punchline within 30 seconds. When I listen to people I cannot stand people that speak slowly pausing to think....fast talkers, good joke tellers is what i enjoy. Fast cars 0 to 60 miles per hour in 6.5 seconds....And then when Guru Ji does his kirpa and pulls me out of the rat race and onto the path of God, I want spiritual experiences everytime I close my eyes, I want to be respected as a Sant after 3 months, I blame guru jee for things not happening as fast as I'm used to.......... Sikhi is a lifetimes work, we have janam janam kee maal (sins from birth after birth) to weed out, then we have to plant the seed of gurmantr with roots of mool mantr and water it everyday with nitnem and keertan. Like Bhai Rama Singh Jee the gardener we have to work at it everyday and guru jee gives us the right things at the right time. Bhai Rama Singh Jee also emphasises doing as much mool mantr as one can. Infact he sets targets eg 10,000 mool mantrs and gives little counters to people which they click to increment the counter. My friend is clicking away as she drives to work!!! She said she didnt enjoy mool mantr thats why she didnt do it, but Bhai Rama Singh jee told her she doesnt enjoy it because she hasn't done enough of it!! If Waheguru Naam Jahaj Ha is the Ship that carries us to God, and Mool Mantr is the little ice breaker boat infront getting rid of all the worldy and spiritual obstacles. If you are worried about someone elses health or problems then do mool mantr for them. If you want Ridhi-sidhi (supernatural powers) then mool mantr will bring them to your feet. If you want to feel the immesne power of the One Supreme Being then get absorbed in mool mantr. When we take amrit, we are given a hukam to do GurMantr AND mool mantr. Alongside all the naam simran you do, do at least 20 minutes of mool mantr too. Guru Ji Kirpa Karo.
14.36 From Here To Infinity!!!! - Meditate on Mool Mantr Bhai Gurdas has done a bit of 'maths' with mool mantr...basically saying every time we do it our blessings increase ten fold Eg If God is the number infinity and we are a mere number 1, then every
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 136
time we do Mool Mantr it adds a zero after our 1, so 1 becomes 10 becomes 100 becomes 1000 etc etc etc until we become infinte too....RAM KABEER EK HA!!!! ...all very nice examples now back to the meditation ik onkar satnam kartapurakh nirbhau nirvair akal moorat ajuni saibhang gurprasad jap ad sach jugad sach habhisach nanak hosibhi sach AHHHHHH...I FEEL TEN TIMES BETTER ALREADY>>>>>
14.37 Mool Mantr Examples 1. One naami gursikh gave the analogy of electric socket, gurmanter is the earthing device. Doing mool manter without gurmanter is to be avoided. 2. A naami gursikh daas has the blessing to know went to see Baba Puran Singh jee. He asked, "I do a lot of keertan for the sangat, also with guru's kripa I am quite involved in Gurdwara maintanance, therefore I have ample opporunities to do seva. I also have had several spiritual experience, but my spirit doesn't stay up. What should I do?". Baba jee replied, "If you want to meet waheguru, do the following: Asides from nitnem, seva and keertan - do 2.5 hours of jaap of mool manter and gur manter." 3. Daas asked another naami gursikh about mool manter. He replied, "Do it and you will see its kalaa (power)." 4. Baba Harnaam Singh jee says that mool manter should be done in such a manner: Do it 25 times (or so) but do it with awareness. That is, start ik-on-kar, sat naam, etc until you end. Then count that mool manter as one if and ONLY if, you have LISTENED to the whole mool manter. If your mind wandered off, it counts as zero. Gursikho, try it tonight, bet you wont get too far!
14.38 Satnaam "Call permanent only the One, who does not have destiny inscribed upon His Forehead. The sky and the earth shall pass away; He alone is permanent. || 7 || The day and the sun shall pass away; the night and the moon shall pass away; the hundreds of thousands of stars shall disappear. He alone is permanent; Nanak speaks the Truth. || 8 || 17 ||" (panna 64, Guru Nanak Dev Jee). Baba Sheesha Singh Jee was saying, 'Why do we say SatNaam? True Name? Because everything else is false. Everything we see is temporary, our family will depart, our houses will crumble and we will leave to. Everything is false, except for Naam. Naam is permanent, the ones who become absorbed in it become permanent too. That's why we say SatNaam."
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 137
14.39 Wondrously Khoob Guru Arjun Dev ji sings in a state of wondrously wonderful wonder vaah: Khoob Khoob Khoob Khoob Khoob Tero Naam
Wondrous Wondrous Wondrous Wondrous Wondrous is Your Name
Choot Choot Choot Choot Dhunee Guman
False False False False is Worldy Pride
14.40 The Price Of Naam DHANAASREE MEHALAA CHOUTHA CHOURAASEE SIDH BUDH THEATHEES KOTH MUNN JAAN SABH CHAYAA HAR JEE TEROO NAAEOO. (Panna 669) CHOURAASEE SIDH BUDH Eighty Four Yogi leaders (Sidhs), Buddha and other philosphers THAATHEES KOTH MUNN JAAN and thirty three million gods and goddesses, Hindu Rishee Saints plus Silent Muni Saints SABH CHAYAA HAR JEE TEROO NAAEOO are all waiting desperately wanting to have your Naam dear God. Dhan Satguru Nanak Dev Jee has given his Sikhs this Naam but at the price to pay is to eradicate ones’ KAAM, KROODH, LOOBH, MOOH and HUNKAAR (Lust,Anger, Greed, Emotional attachment and Ego). If this Naam was free then all these spiritual beings wouldn’t be desperately waiting for it would they? Give your head to Guru Gobind Singh at the amrit ceremony, this is the price one has to pay to receive the GurMantr (Naam) that all these beings are waiting for.
14.41 Guru’s Barking-Dog Just Wrote To Say............ .............everyone who loves Waheguru Waheguru is beautiful
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 138
14.42 Jinee Naam Dhia-Ia The giani ji was saying in katha that Naam is so powerful that whoever comes to be joined to it will be purified. In India if a low caste Shudra was to even touch the high caste Brahmin's scriptures they would say that the scriptures had been defiled and the Shudra would be severely beaten and punished. Indirectly what the Brahmins were saying was that their scriptures were not powerful enough to purify a so called 'impure' Shudra, but the Shudra was powerful enough to defile the scriptures. One of my GurSikh friends went to an auction to buy some antique Sikh weapons, on sale too was an ancient copy of the Koran so he bought it thinking he'll sell to the muslims and with the profit buy some more Sikh weapons. Anyway he took it home and phoned the Iranian embassy , they were very exited about it and keen to get hold of it. As soon as he mentioned he was a Sikh, they told him rudely to leave his Kafir hands off it and not to touch it again . They would personally come and get it. So Indirectly they too were saying that their Koran doesn't have enough power to purify an 'impure' Sikh, but the Kafir has enough power to defile the Koran. Sadh-Sangat ji, the Giani ji went on to say Naam is so immaculate that it not only purifies the person who Jaaps it, but the colour of Naam will spread too all around like the fragrance of the sandalwood tree scents all the flora nearby. Kabeer jee says even one Naami person in a town will cause the people therein to be saved through his dealings with them!!! 'Jini Nam dhi-a-a gae maskat gal Nanak te mukh ujle Keti Chutee nal' ...Jap Ji Sahib. Theose who have meditated on Naam will have toiled in the right direction Nanak, their faces shine and countless ones are saved along with them.' Keep Jaaping!!!
Veer Jee, Thank you for such sweet Words of Guru Ji. Reading this very passage is was brought me to the Guru's Door. Craving the dust from the saint's feet, Anand Gurdas Singh
14.43 Hungry For Love 'GOBIND bhau Bhagat ka pukha' 'Gobind BHAU Bhagat ka pukha' 'Gobind bhau BHAGAT ka pukha' 'Gobind bhau Bhagat KA pukha' 'Gobind bhau Bhagat ka PUKHA' Gobind is hungry for the LOVE of the Bhagat God is hungry for YOUR love So don't do nitnem(daily prayers) at world record speeds trying to beat your personal best time, before starting each banee say eg 'Guru Nanak Ji may I do JapJi Sahib paat so lovingly that it is pleasing to You' then ' Guru Gobind Singh Ji, Pita Jee, I dont know the greatness of Jaap Sahib but may I do it with as much love as when you yourself uttered it'....get the idea?
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 139
14.44 Seeing My Poverty I have added Bhagat Ravidas's Bilaaval after having found it once a long time ago during my forays for divine guidance. Its so wonderful. Its so beautiful. Its excellent. My favorite quote from Bhagat RavidasJi (which I still cannot find where I last read it) is ; WaheguruJi, Wherever Thou art, I am not. Wherever I am, Thou art not! Food for thought for some of you!!! BILAAVAL, THE WORD OF DEVOTEE RAVI DAAS: ONE UNIVERSAL CREATOR GOD. BY THE GRACE OF THE TRUE GURU: Seeing my poverty, everyone laughed. Such was my condition. Now, I hold the eighteen miraculous spiritual powers in the palm of my and; everything is by Your Grace. || 1 || You know, and I am nothing, O Lord, Destroyer of fear. All beings seek Your Sanctuary, O God, Fulfiller, Resolver of our affairs. || 1 || Pause || Whoever enters Your Sanctuary, is relieved of his burden of sin. You have saved the high and the low from the shameless world. || 2 || Says Ravi Daas, what more can be said about the Unspoken Speech? Whatever You are, You are, O Lord; how can anything compare with Your Praises? || 3 || 1 || BILAAVAL: That family, into which a holy person is born, whether of high or low social class, whether rich or poor, shall have its pure fragrance spread all over the world. || 1 || Pause || Whether he is a Brahmin, a Vaishya, a Soodra, or a Kh'shaatriya; whether he is a poet, an outcaste, or a filthy-minded person, he becomes pure, by meditating on the Lord God. He saves himself, and the families of both his parents. || 1 || Blessed is that village, and blessed is the place of his birth; blessed is his pure family, throughout all the worlds. One who drinks in the sublime essence abandons other tastes; intoxicated with this divine essence, he discards sin and corruption. || 2 || Among the religious scholars, warriors and kings, there is no other equal to the Lord's devotee. As the leaves of the water lily float free in the water, says Ravi Daas, so is their life in the world. || 3 || 2 || Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Waheeee Guruuuu Jiiii. My pyar to all my new found friends. Thanks for such lovely vibrations of love & Naam. Dhan Waheguru. Khoob Tero NAAM, Khoob, Khoob Khoob tero NAAM, Khoob Tero NAAM, Khoob, Khoob Khoob tero NAAM, Khoob Tero NAAM, Khoob, Khoob Khoob tero NAAM..............
14.45 Chardee-Kala I have seen so many depressed Sikhs that it's a wonder I'm not depressed myself. Guru Sahib's have given us Naam Chardi-kala - the rising energy of Naam - this makes us supercharged with Waheguru ji's power...there is no room for depression.
14.46 Inside Story Inside the creation is a human inside the body is a heart inside the heart is a feeling of love inside the feeling there is Naam inside Naam there is God Inside God there is creation
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 140
'Jat meh jot, Inside Creation is God's Light Jot meh jata Inside God's Light is Creation Akal kala Akal's Energy Barpure rehia Remains Supreme.' (Guru Nanak Dev ji )
14.47 In The Body SOOHEE, THIRD MEHL: The body-bride is very beautiful; she dwells with her Husband Lord. She becomes the happy soul-bride of her True Husband Lord, contemplating the Word of the Guru’s Shabad. The Lord’s devotee is forever attuned to the Lord’s Love; her ego is burnt away from within.¦¦ 1 ¦¦ Waaho! Waaho! Blessed, blessed is the Word of the Perfect Guru’s Bani. It wells up and springs forth from the Perfect Guru, and merges into Truth. ¦¦ 1 ¦¦ Pause ¦¦ Everything is within the Lord, the continents, worlds and nether regions. The Life of the World, the Great Giver, dwells within the body; He is the Cherisher of all. The body-bride is eternally beautiful; the Gurmukh contemplates the Naam.¦¦ 2 ¦¦ The Lord Himself dwells within the body; He is invisible and cannot be seen. The foolish self-willed manmukh does not understand; he goes out searching for the Lord externally. One who serves the True Guru is always at peace; the True Guru has shown me the Invisible Lord. ¦¦ 3 ¦¦ Within the body there are jewels and precious treasures, the over-flowing treasure of devotion. Within this body are the nine continents of the earth, its markets, cities and streets. Within this body are the nine treasures of the Naam; contemplating the Word of the Guru’s Shabad, it is obtained. ¦¦ 4 ¦¦ Within the body, the Lord estimates the weight; He Himself is the weigher. This mind is the jewel, the gem, the diamond; it is absolutely priceless. The Naam, the Name of the Lord, cannot be purchased at any price; the Naam is obtained by contemplating the Guru. ¦¦ 5 ¦¦ One who becomes Gurmukh searches this body; all others just wander around in confusion. That humble being alone obtains it, unto whom the Lord bestows it. What other clever tricks can anyone try? Within the body, the Fear of God and Love for Him abides; by Guru’s Grace, they are obtained. ¦¦ 6 ¦¦ Within the body,are Brahma, Vishnu and Shiva, from whom the whole world emanated. The True Lord has staged and contrived His own play; the expanse of the Universe comes and goes. The Perfect True Guru Himself has made it clear, that emancipation comes through the True Name. ¦¦ 7 ¦¦ That body, which serves the True Guru, is embellished by the True Lord Himself. Without the Name, the mortal finds no place of rest in the Court of the Lord; he shall be tortured by the Messenger of Death. O Nanak, true glory is bestowed, when the Lord showers His Mercy. ¦¦ 8 ¦¦ 2 ¦¦ (p754)
14.48 Smile.... ....IT'S F R E E !!!!! WHIPEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE
....a SmiLe says one thousand happy words................
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 141
....a sMilE is for life, not just for Christmas!!!! ....smILing is accepted in more places than Mastercard! ....so dont be a SLIME, a SMILE goes MILES further....... people think I'm weird, they say 'you look so happy when you're sitting in the sangat with your eyes closed'.....the best technique Guru ji ever blessed me with, was to turn up the corners of my mouth when doing simran internally and feeling like waheguru ji's light was shining on my flower petal face................................
14.49 Don’t Give Up I just want to say to my brothers and sisters who are finding it hard to Naam Jap not to give up. All the these articles about naam are meant to inspire. But from experience I know that having been inspired then failing to 'see' / 'feel' anything while doing Naam simran can be very very frustrating. BUT DONT GIVE UP DISILLUSIONED. I DIDNT. ITS A STAGE ALL NAAM TRAVELLERS HAVE TO GO THROUGH. The way to get through it is to change ones attitude to simran and to God. I used to be obsessed with 'seeing the light', kirtan, nitnem, naam simran was done with this sole aim. After having sat through any kind of religious program and having naam japped my head off, I felt frustrated and annoyed that nothing happened. But who am I to expect anything? Why should Guru ji give me anything? Do I deserve it? Have I done any seva...'seva thoree, mangan bohitha'..LITTLE SEVA - ASKS FOR ALOT! says Guru Granth Sahib Jee. Change the attitude to being thankful, grateful to Guru Sahib for blessing a worthless dog like me with Sadh-sangat, with listening to kirtan, with my healthy body, with my life and most of all for being able to say Waheguru at all when there are millions of people who dont even know. Change the attitude...i am nothing but a dog at the Guru's door. Bow ones head in submission and curl ones tail inbetween ones legs. If the Master desires to throw a 'tit-bit' then be grateful, if the Master doesnt throw anything be grateful that the master has kept one at His feet. My friend the Gursikh with the glowing radiance always used to emphasise 'Thanking Baba ji for everything, forever and always. Praising Baba ji the trees, the nature saying things like Baba ji you created me and looked after me I thank you.' Guru Nanak ji looks after us at each and every breath. We could spend the rest of our lives saying Waheguru Waheguru and still be nowhere near paying back Guru ji for what he already has done for us. Beg for mercy, for kirpa. Prove to Guru ji the deepness of your love through your selfless seva.
14.50 Hotline to Heaven Came into work this morning and the telephone was ringing in some empty corner. Everyone could hear it yet no-one answered it. The poor old caller must have been waiting for a good few minutes before s/he gave up. A few minutes later it rang again, but before a colleague reached it, the ringing stopped. Other calls get answered as soon as it rings, and at other times you have two people trying to answer the same phone...one walks over to it and the other intercepts with group pick up facility. What has this got to do with naam?
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 142
Well, everytime we say waheguru with our pure mind, then rest assured that somewhere in Sach Khand, Akal Purakh has heard your call. It's upto Akal Purakh when the call is answered. We naam jap for a short time and as God never answered us, we lose concentration and mechanically carry on repeating Waheguru Waheguru but the mind has disconnected. Akal Purakh doesn't hear the ringing any more. Then we concentrate again and re-establish the direct line to the King of Kings, and Akal Purakh approaches you to answer, but by this time we are frustrated or tired or hungry or thinking of some desire that wants to be fulfilled, so we slam the Waheguru phone back down on the hook and go do something else. The saints have mastered patience and contentment. They will carry on ringing the Waheguru phone day and night, they wont stop until its answered. They have 100% faith it will be answered. Desires can’t make them stop either because they have mastered contentment. Pain or pleasure can't distract them because they have mastered detachment. Waheguru jee surprises them one day and answers their Waheguru Waheguru calling. From that day on, whenever the Saint calls, their call gets answered quicker and quicker.
14.51 Namo Bhoj Bhojeh once while peeling carrots in the langar in a state of variag sad because God was far so very far and Sikhi was too hard a GurMukh Pyar-io walked by 'a coincidence' you may say but this is my Guru's way and said God is in that carrot in your hand look and you will see God is closer to you than your own hands and feet says Bhagat RaviDas Jee So looking hard focusing with one mind looking at the colours the veins, the pattern the sparkling juice the energy the complexity the wonder of Waheguru Ji Creator of the Carrot and within the carrot The One that infuses life energy into water and into food Bow, Bow, Namo, Namo to You Waheguru Ji You are the Food of Food You are the energy in food that makes it edible Namo Bhoj Bhojeh Bow, Bow, Namo, Namo to You Waheguru Ji
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 143
You are the Water of Water You are the energy in water that makes it drinkable Namo Pan Paneh
TIPS • Learn to concentrate on whatever you do with One Mind. When you eat, look at the food in your hand, really observe the details, the wonder of it. Go beyond seeing food, see the Supreme Being merged in it, hiding in it...no form, no colour, no caste, no religion....and bow, bow say to Waheguru Ji : Say I bow to YOU Food of Food , Namo to YOU Bhoj of Bho-jeh, Say I bow to YOU Water of Water, Namo to You Paan of Paa-neh
Namo Bhoj Bhojeh Namo Paan Paaneh. (JAAP SAHIB) • As long as you are obeying Hukam and not eating the wrong foods like meat and eggs and alcohol, avoid feeling guilty thinking 'O I didnt check the ingredients....o no there may have been something bad in it....o no! I'm going to have to take amrit again.....ALL THESE THOUGHTS WASTED, WHEN YOU COULD HAVE BEEN worshipping Waheguru Ji : Namo Bhoj Bhojeh Namo Paan Paaneh. (JAAP SAHIB) • If you're really serious, then eat in silence, like the GurMukh pyari-o. Concentrate on the wonder of the food with one mind. Saas Giraas : Saas means remember Waheguru ji with your breaths and Giraas means remember Waheguru ji even when you're SWALLOWING... if you're serious you wont let one moment be wasted. When in 24 hours You rememberd Waheguru Ji for the complete 24 hours, then Waheguru ji wont be far from you. If you missed some moments then do ardas for forgiveness....that's if you care (which I'm sure we all do). Namo Bhoj Bhojeh Namo Paan Paaneh. (JAAP SAHIB) It has been said that Sant Jarnail Singh Binderwale Ji would do 101 jaap sahibs while plowing his fields. I can't help but wonder if veer ji’s carrot come from a garden such as that! mmmmm...recipe for carrot, let me think...... ....yes, nihangs are the spicy masalas that attack your taste buds, sants are the pure white salt grains, 'fairskinned' sikhs are the onion and tomatoe paste, AKJ are the pint of water and fools like me are the carrots that slice themsleves up to jump into the cooking pot with all these GurSikhs!!!! And Guru jee simmers the pot, slowly with sehaj.....and the steam of waheguru waheguru can be heard bubbling away underneath the lid........wait a few thousand years and HEY PRESTO! you have the Perfect Pure Khalsa Panth.............
15. SUFFERING AND SORROW
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 144
15.1 Hard Times Shabad by dhan dhan Guru Arjun dev jee : rag dhanasaree mahala 5 aukhee gharee na dekhan dehee apana birad smaleh. hath deh rakheh apanay koe saas saas pritpaleh. 1. prabh sio laag rahoa mera cheet. aad ant prabh sada sahee dhan hamara meet. rahao. man bilas bhe-i sahib koe acharaj dekh bada-ee. har simar simar anad kar nanak prabh pooran paij raka-ee.2
The Lord lets not his devotee see the difficult hour and thus fulfills his innate nature. Lending his hand, He preserves His own slave and cherishes him at every breath. 1. My mind is attuned to the Lord. From the beginning to the end, the Lord is my Saviour, Wonderful is My Friend. Pause. On beholding the marvellous greatness of the Lord, my mind is delighted. Remembering the Lord, enjoy, O Nanak the perfect Lord has saved my honour. 2.
Respected Giani Jaswant Singh 'Parvana' jee was explaining it in Katha : Here is an explanation of Aukhee Gharee - I always thought it meant when the Sikh was having alot of dukh - pain and suffering. Aukhee Gharee : translated as 'difficult hour'. What is the difficult time for a Sikh of the Guru? Is it when we have suffering and sorrow? No, none of the Shaheed martyrs called their final time Aukhee gharee because a Sikh sees dukh and sukh, suffering and happiness, as the same thing. The Sikh doesn’t chase happiness and doesn't run from pain. So what is Aukhee/Difficult? Guru Ram Das Jee explains that the person who slanders the Guru, the one who has turned his back to the destroyer of darkness is the one who is facing the most difficulty - Aukho. These people are Guruless (manmukh), and in this shabad Guru Arjun Dev Jee says that Waheguru jee doesn't let his servant (Gurmukh) be separated for even a short time as a gharee (40 minutes). A mother would never let her child drown, it's her nature to save. Waheguru jee's nature is to give his hand of protection and cherish the servant at each and every breath. The GurMukh will have times when s/he starts to drown in the world and makes mistakes. But the GurMukh is instructed to do ardas 'Waheguru jee I am as small as you are great, you have given me the gifts of the 5Ks I beg for you to bless me so that I never do anything to dishonour them.' Even 40 minutes (1 gharee) away from Waheguru jee is a major sin, we all find it hard to
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 145
remember Waheguru jee all the time. So do ardas for forgiveness and beg for Waheguru jee to not let us face the Aukhee Gharee. Advice: This is a powerful shabad, one way to meditate on it is to say the mool mantr followed by the shabad and keep doing jap (repitition) of this until you feel what Guru Arjun Dev jee was expressing.
15.2 Sorrow And Happiness Suffering is so universal, and so manifold, that the human mind is tempted to change its whole outlook when it faces sorrow and suffering. Guru Nanak Dev Jee differentiates the following types of sorrows : (1) Sorrow of separation from the beloved ones (2) Sorrow of hungry stomach (3) Sorrow of tyranny and death (4) Sorrow of bodily ailments (5) Sorrow of mental and spiritual diseases.( 1256). All these sorrows have made suffering universal. Says Sheikh Farid : I thought sorrow has engulfed me only, But the whole world is engulfed in grief, On looking at the world from the higher plane, I found every home ablaze with sorrow's flames. Sheikh Farid Guru Nanak Dev Jee says : "The whole world is groaning in sorrow."(945) But there is a type of happiness emanating from the transient joys of the senses which leads to greater sorrow and agony then any other physical suffering. The sage tries to seek happiness through the travail of sorrow, by confronting it, overcoming it, and taking the mind beyond ordinary grief and happiness. There is a suffering that chastises us, and results in spiritual purification. The spirit of man is greater than all human sufferings. Man faces evil and pain with the spirit of martyrdom and does not surrender the freedom of his mind and spirit to any conceivable tyranny. The more intimate one is with God, the more willingly he subjects himself to His Will. "Lord when I am happy, I shall worship Thee only. When I suffer I shall forget Thee not; For Thee I would tear this sentient frame to pieces, and let it be devoured in flames. For Thee I would live as the humblest man."(757) Such a man is a sage about whom Guru Tegh Bahadur says : That man is enlightened Sage, Who in happiness and suffering, Remains poised with equanimity Who in glory and shame, Feels just the same. As well from sorrow and pain Who cares not for praise, Nor even for blame, But seeks the state of Nirvana. Gauri, p. 219 In such a state of spiritual exaltation the Sikh not only conquers sorrow and suffering, but develops an optimistic will" to live and conquer all sorrow and ignorance. A Sikh gives up brooding over nightmarish terrors of dissolution and tramples the demon of death under his feet. Extracted from article by Trilochan Singh Jee. Guru Fateh gurdip PS: My sorrow is my separation from HIM, knowing He Is Within and next to me, closer than my hand, watching me, listening me and may be laughing at me, I cant hold on to HIM. Ego and Maya is holding me, may be Guru Jee will hold my hand and pull me up.Please pray for me
15.3 No-One Asks For Suffering
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 146
khalsa jee, guru nanak dev jee gives us these pearls of wisdom direct from Waheguru Jee's mouth to our ears : "Everyone begs for happiness; no one asks for suffering. But in the wake of happiness, there comes great suffering. The self-willed manmukhs do not understand this. Those who see pain and pleasure as one and the same find peace; they are pierced through by the Shabad. || 5 || " (panna 57 Guru Granth Sahib Jee). Not much to explain really, just think of things you thought would bring you happiness, but ended up giving you pain. The ManMukh doesn't learn this lesson and continues chasing Sukh (and inevitably Dukh follows), wereas the GurMukh says 'Baba Nanak Jee, save me! save me! grab me by the arm and pull me out of this well i'm trapped in'...waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru to the rescue. If Dukh and Sukh are the 2 faces of a coin which the ManMukh keeps flipping , then the GurMukh is the one who walks on the edge! Bhagata kee chal nirallee .. . the path of the Saints is Distinct, finer than a hair and sharper than a sword teaches Guru Amar Das jee in Anand Sahib. Some quick examples : 1. "Everyone begs for happiness; no one asks for suffering. But in the wake of happiness, there comes great suffering. The self-willed manmukhs do not understand this." ...Kaam, lust...for the sake of sensual pleasure a person cuts their hair, follows fashion, becomes a slave for the opposite sex and goes from one nightclub to another, one night stands one hundred encounters, then that gets boring and there's a million and one perversions....homosexuals, transvestites, paedophiles ....Chasing this Sukh look how people suffer with AIDS and countless other sexually transmitted diseases. And even if they survuved the disease, then what about the unwanted pregnancy leading to abortion and more and more PAAP. 2. " Those who see pain and pleasure as one and the same find peace; they are pierced through by the Shabad. || 5 || ".........Now take Baba Sheesha Singh Jee, he had a heart-attack a few months ago. When we asked what paat gursikhs could do for his health, he replied 'This is only a body, it comes according to Hukam and it goes according to Hukam. Accept Hukam.'! And as another GurSikh said, 'We are not the owners of this body, mere tenants, The Creator of the Body is it's owner we pay rent by doing naam simran'. Dhan Guru Nanak Dhan GurSikhi!!
15.4 Two Shopkeepers Two shopkeepers had their shops next to one another. One shopkeeper (S1) used to close his shop early and go to see Guru Nanak Dev ji. The other shopkeeper (S2) asked him that why you close your shop early, S1 said he goes to see Guru Nanak Dev ji. S2 also started closing his shop early but instead started going to a bad place. Both kept on going to their places. One day S2 asked S1 to go home together and agreed upon a place to meet after visiting their places, so that they can go to their houses together. S2 came to meeting place early because the door was locked at a place where he used to go. He found golden ring there by digging through pile of ashes. He was happy. S1 was on his way to a meeting place and thorn (kanda) hit his foot. So he was in pain and came to a meeting place limping. S2 told S1 that he used to go to a bad place and found a golden ring but you used to go to a good place and are in pain. S1 told S2 there may be something behind this and asked S2 to go to see Guru Nanak Dev Ji next day. Both asked Guru Ji why it happened like this. Guru ji asked " Do you know what you did in the past life?" Both said no. Guru you told S2, you donated many golden rings in the past life and every day you used to go to bad place, the golden ring turned into ashes. One golden ring is left because you could not go to bad place on the last day. Guru Ji told S1, you were supposed to be hanged but because you started coming to our place, hanging has changed to pain of a thorn. LESSON LEARNT:
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 147
Dukh and Sukh in our present life are the result of deeds done in the previous lives. Gurbani says"Dukh sukh purab janam ka kiye". We can reduce the pains and sufferings of this life by devoting time toward WaheGuru (Naam Japna, Paath, Keertan etc.). This will neutralize the effects of bad deeds done in the previous lives. My advice is to devote at least 2.5 hours daily for WaheGuru. Repeating WaheGuru WaheGuru ..... WaheGuru is the most powerful way especially at Amrit vela (3 hours before sun rise). Keep doing that everyday without any break, not only your this life will be better but you will reap the benefits after this life also. (Source: Sant Isher Singh Ji Rarewale's audiotape)
15.5 Train Of Thought A Gurmukh pyari-o said 'by thinking wrong themselves depressed with their negativity'.
thoughts people make themselves ill, they make
In one respect, there is little difference between a GurMukh and a ManMukh. Both are attacked by the 5 enemies, both have suffered traumatic situations, both recall happy times and sad times in their minds. The difference is the way they deal with the attack. The ManMukh, the untrained warrior, has no idea that the thought that has come into their mind is an enemy. The grab hold of it, think about it and jumping into the carriage they ride the Train of Thought to its bitter end. My friend at Uni loved listening to depressing songs, he said it made it feel sad and he liked that!!! Mention money and relatives and unreturned loans, and this other person i know will jump on the train of thought and ride all the way to the point where they are as mad as hell at the injustice of it all!. Another person says some people live their life, but i am enduring it. I guess cause of my sins I was born to suffer...all I think about is running away, running away, running away is the only words in my mind day and night. One bad thought comes along and these people jump onto it and ride it to the bitter end, depressing the hell out of themselves. So how does the GurMukh deal with it? Firstly, the Gurmukh has ridden this train many times in the past. BUT HE KNOWS WHERE IT ENDS UP SO HE DOESNT RIDE IT AGAIN. As soon as the negative thought comes he doesnt cling on to it, he watches it...calls out its name ...YOU'RE ANGER...yes I've seen you before..you can go because i havent got time for you ...only time for Waheguru Waheguru. The Gurmukh has had bad experiences and when something triggers off the memory, she doesnt wallow in it like a pig rolling in the mud, she puts her foot down and says 'I REFUSE TO FOLLOW THIS TRAIN OF THOUGHT' and she does Waheguru Waheguru. Ultimately, each little battle that is won leads to winning the war, these thoughts dont come back very often..they know they've got no chance..plus there's no room for them because Waheguru Waheguru occupies the mind. No-one else can fight your internal battles, no matter how hard the time you are going through is...ONLY YOU AND GURU CAN FIGHT IT...but you have to FIGHT. Your hard time is not worse than Guru Arjun Dev ji sitting on the hot plate, and he said 'Your Will is Sweet, I beg for your Name'... so dont lose faith in God for giving you Dukh. You are drowining in the ocean of fire : Desire, and only by holding onto SatGuru ji will you escape...Naam is your Support, without it you will drown.
15.6 Depression Guru Arjun Dev ji writes lovingly' M:5 (Raag Gujree)
01/11/2001
Nanak Satgur bhayte-ai, Pooree hovai jugat.(1) Hasande-aan, Khaylande-aan Paenande-aan, Khavande-aan, Vichay hovai mukat. (2)
FROM THE HEART
Page 148
Nanak says, upon meeting the SatGuru The Perfect Union occurs. LAUGHING, PLAYING, DRESSING, EATING, within these one is liberated.
Guru Nanak Ji's path is RAJ JOG. Living with Raj (luxuries of kings) we obtain Jog (Union). It is important, very important, to laugh, eat well, dress well and be playful. We are children of Waheguru ji, Waheguru ji has freed us of mental and physical chains. We are free to play and laugh, free eat and dress like Kings. Our God is Wonderful, our SatGuru is always with us....why should we worry and be stressed, why should we care if the world does all the sins we avoid...let them reap their rewards for we are too busy being free like children in Satguru Nanak ji's garden. With smiles on our faces, love in our heart and a wondrous feeling inside us as we marvel at the sinners and saints God has created. I have sadly seen people enter Sikhi because they were depressed, negative and living in the hell of their own mind from which they. wanted to escape. But having entered Sikhi, they tortured themsleves believing more pain is the way to please God. They had freezing cold baths even when they were sick, they thought it was better to hardly eat and hardly sleep because Guru ji said 'eat little, sleep little' (but Guru ji didnt say 'under eat and under sleep'). They were obsessed with cleanliness that before and after eating they would basically wash and clean every nook and crany of their kitchen. They didnt laugh, everything was serious. They were so worried about committing even the tiniest 'sin'. They didnt bother taking care of their appearance. And to top it all, they couldnt stand anyone who wasn't following Sikhi as they understood it. Criticise, criticise, criticise! No happiness, no enjoyment of love, no life at all. In the end, how much pressure can the human mind take? Every new rehat (discipline) we start is like placing a brick on our head until we get used to it. These people picked up so many rehats all at once that they were carrying a wall on their had. What happened? ...they got mentally depressed... ...they cut their hair and went back to their old ways... Dhan (Great) is the person who makes others laugh, Dhan is the person who dresses well like the royal child of Guru Gobind Singh ji and inspires others, Dhan is the person who has a playful nature, Dhan is the person who eats and sleeps to keep their body healthy. And most of all , Dhan Dhan Dhan is the person who doing all these is detached from it and never forgets Waheguru for even a blink of an eye. Dhan Guru Nanak Dhan Nirankar
15.7 Terminally Ill On TV a terminally ill lady with multiple sclerosis was visiting different places of worship taking to the priest or equivalent. She and her husband were asking was it right for him to 'pull the plug' on her if she became so ill that it was unbearable to live and she agreed to end it all i.e. euthanasia. Unfortunately i didnt see all varying religious views, but the gist was the Hindu said its wrong because your actions will be creating a sin, which you will have tp suffer for. The Jew gave a very intellectual
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 149
answer but basically saying its wrong so accept God's will. The muslim said suffering pain is a way of getting rid of your sins, so you'll be acceptably pure in the nextworld. The didnt ask a Sikh. So I did!! And she said (it was my mum) that when you get dukh it's like cleaning your sins away, scrubbing them off like a scourer cleaning a blackened pot - it's unbearable but you'll be sparkling clean afterwards. My mum's sister died of cancer when i was a kid, my mum was saying she fought it for 2 years even thought the doctor's said she only had 3 to 6 months to live. my aunt and mum and relatives did so much paat and simran and ardas to keep her alive, and to tell the truth she stayed alive while that was the ardas. But her condition deteriated day by day, she had urine bags attached to her kidney's the smell was highky embarrasing for her, she looked more and more like a skeleton every day, but she remained in chardi-kala focused on paat and simran. After 2 years of doing ardas to keep her alive, everyone including my aunt felt it was better if her soul bird flew out of the house of pain. Then the ardas turned to following Waheguru ji's hukam and making them strong enough to accept it. One week before she left this world, she was happy she said 'Guru Gobind Singh ji came with the Khalsa and the went all around the house'. My father explained, that it meant it was time for her to go and Guru ji had come to get her. Everyone was heartbroken she'd died while she so young still in her 30's and left 2 teenage sons. My mum said that having seen her suffer so much, she'd wished that Waheguru ji had taken her quickly. That was a bad year, within a few months my mum's brother had a tractor accident and died, aslo in his 30's leaving 2 young sons and a widow. My mum went to India, the atmosphere was depressing to say the least, no one was doing any paat or simran - they were angry with God. They were drowning in their sorrow, they were becoming bitter and twisted people. By Guru's kirpa my mum got a sehaj paat started and amrit banee started flowing, the atmosphere changed, my mum's aunt said 'you are great child, to have started banee in this place that had become like hell'. Everyone in that village wished that my mum's brother hadn't died so quickly! My mum realised, she'd wished her sister had died quickly, but when her brother died people wished he hadn't died so quickly! Our Mind is fickle, it thinks it knows best, we do ardas accordingly and because of our devotion God answers it, but hukam is hukam and we'd be best to have accepted it in the first place.
'tera kee-a meeta lagey, har naam padarth nanak mangey' your will is sweet, Nanak asks for the gift of Naam.
Another Gursikh said when the wind blows the blossom falls off the trees. When a person gets dukh, then the sins that have been clinging on for life after life fall off. The Shabad, Naam and Dukh all combine to wipe our sins (augun) away. Without Dukh how would we be able to appreciate Sukh. If there was no darkness we would take light for granted.
15.8 Death Start naam simran *tonight*. Don't wait for tommorrow - it might or might not come. Dearest Sanghat Ji,
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 150
Waheguru is once again shaking me, asking me to wake up, with the death of my mother, there is sadness, but, there is also great joy, in that that Wedding Day (death) is calling all of us, and Waheguru Ji has brought this closer to me. I hold Bhai Sahib Daljit Singh Ji's words to my heart, "Don't wait for tommorrow - it might or might not come." Waheguru Ji has given us such a very great opportunity, let us not forget Him. Even with all that mother and I have gone through, I realize now that Waheguru Ji has used her to speak to me. He had given me, before she passed a profound thankfulness towards her for helping give me the human birth whereby I might perhaps be able to Realize Waheguru Ji and someday be One with Him. It all goes back to Waheguru Ji, Too mera Pita, Too hai mera Mata, Too mera Bhandap, Too mera Brahta... You (Waheguru Ji) are my Father, and You are my Mother, You are my Kinsman, You are my Brother. All of the time, Waheguru Ji has been my True mother, that I saw reflected in my Mother. Mother (Waheguru Ji) has given me (us) this very very precious opportunity to Realize Him, and yet, it may vanish, like smoke in an instant. Singh Sahibs, Kaur Sahibs, NOW is the time to hold to Waheguru's Feet. Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguruuuuuuuu. . . . . . Dhan SatSanghat, Dhan Sihki, Dhan Dhan SatGuru Ji Dhan Dhan MahaPita Waheguru, Dhan Dhan MahaMata Waheguru SatNaam Siri Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguruuuuu. . . . Anand Gurdas Singh Our Guru is indeed Glorious and Victorious. I am so thankful for my Mother Vaheguru. Her Arms, so big that She holds the entire universe, and She contains us all within the Womb of Naam. She is Calling all of us Home and has used my mother to remind me of that. For ALL of us, I pray that our mothers be blessed with Naam either in this life or the next. They have done the greatest of Seva for the Guru whether they realize it or not. They have given you and I the precious gift of human life , with which we may Realize the Most Precious Gift and Giver of Naam. Dukha Banjhan Terra Naam. . . Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguruuuuuu Craving the dust of the GurSikh's feet, Anand Gurdas Singh
15.9 Handful Of Dirt The giani jee was saying in katha that he has noticed in Canada and in England that people bring their dead to the gurdwara before going to the crematorium. He said this was total and utter manmat (worldy wisdom) and against gurmat (guru's wisdom). Why? He said think about it....
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 151
When we are alive and sit in sangat, guru jee is in contact with our soul and knows our desires and hopes, fears and anxieties. When the soul leaves the body, what is the point of taking the piece of meat that is merely composed of the elements and no better than a handful of dirt to guru ji? So people then say what is the point of singing kirtan or doing ardas when someone dies? The Giani said, that is for us. It builds our love for Guru Ji, our True Friend who will never be separated from us by death. Like the widow who's only son died, leaving her all alone in the world. She cried day and night for months on end. Instead of pouring all that energy remembering someone who cant help us, sing kirtan and do naam simran build your love for the eternally true friend Guru ji. He said a Sant came to the mother's village and on inquiring about why she was crying so much, he said dont worry all will be revealed tonight. That night she had a dream. There were lines of people (pangat) sitting cross legged with light ghee lamps infront of them (jot). She saw her son, but his lamp was out. She was so happy to see him and asked why. He said 'Ma Ji, dont get angry but it is out because of you. Your tears have put it out.' This implied that we have to let go of our departed loved ones, so their soul can carry on its journey without being held back. I noticed in India there were many gurdwaras in memory of the Shaheeds (martyrs). Who were these shaheeds? Basically any old person that had died was regarded as shaheed and there are annual anniversaries and akhand paats etc in their memory, for their soul......LET THEM GO. In banee Guru jee says that the family in which a GurMukh is born is saved. The parents, grandparents and countless great great grandparents souls are all automatically blessed by the GurMukh that attains oness with Waheguru ji. Mormons on the other hand spend great time and effort researching their family trees as they believe they can save their ancestors by getting them baptised (I'm not exactly sure what they do) even after they are dead!!!
15.10 Water Off A Duck's Back Having noticed that people go to good Sants and tell their tales of hardship and suffering, I asked a GurSikh how do these good Sants keep from getting depressed? When even one person tells me their sad story I feel the whole weight on my shoulders, instead of pulling the other person up, I fall down with them. The GurSikh said, it's all water off a duck's back. The good Sants are absorbed in naam and gurbanee. These problems and sad stories strike them but don't stick. They sympathise, understand and do ardas. Their internal feathers stay dry...the problem water can't absorb into them.
15.11 Health Remember we are not only Sants but Sipahees as well, we are not homeless holy ones but Warrior Saints. In todays western world we may not be living as a Khalsa army and we may not have a physical hand-to-hand war to fight, but that's no reason to neglect our health and warrior skills. Guru Gobind Singh ji said 'treat peace times as the lull before the storm'. We sit all day. We sit for meditation hours on end. We sit in our cars/buses/trains for hours on end. We sit at the Gurdwara hours on end. We sit at work hours on end. We've emphasised the Sant aspect : Meditation, honest work, share with others, but what happened to the Sipahee? When I was at Anandpur I saw a sign saying 'This is where the younger Sahibzadian used to do gatka training EVERY MORNING'. Read history and you'll notice how physically strong the Sikhs of old have been - Bhai Kaneya ji used to do hard seva in Guru Tegh Bahadur ji's stables. From Guru HarGobind Sahib's time to well after Guru Gobind Singh ji the Khalsa was a fit unit of people.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 152
Bhai Manj ji used to chop wood, carry bundles, do seva. Guru Amar Das ji used to walk for miles with Guru Angad Dev ji's bathing water. Guru Nanak Dev ji walked and walked and walked and walked.....on 4 mega travels. Khalsa ji simran can be done walking, weight training, exercising, jogging, on a cycling machine, while stretching, doing Yoga, doing gatka etc etc. We are living in the western world where all modern health facilites are available. We are blessed to enough to have had a decent education so we can go and find out about a decent healthy diet and of what exercises to do. If your knees hurt or your neck hurts while doing meditation then you are doing it wrong or you are overdoing it. Pain is your body's warning system that somethings going to breakdown soon. There is no reason for neglecting one's health by using Naam simran and bhagatee as an excuse. Infact I feel that if one doesn't look after their health then meeting Waheguru ji is going to be tough. Instead of being focused on Waheguru ji thoughts will be on different pains in the body and full time attention will be on fixing them. Like the example of the body being like a wedding car, the mind is the driver and the soul is the bride in the back seat. If the mind did finally get into gear and start driving to dasm duar, but it went totally obsessed to the point where it was Naam japping all the time at 500 miles per hour, with it's foot down hard on the gas pedal. Then sooner or later that wedding car is going to break down. You need service stops, check the oil, tyres and regular maintenance. If the body breaks down then your soul aint getting to Waheguru. Dont fool yourself that it's ok to neglect your health and diet and body because your doing so much sitting and simran. You are a Sant and a Sipahee.
15.12 The Cure Of All Ills Is Naam - Sarab Rog Ka Aukhad Naam True incidents: Urine Infection I was ill and frightened that the urine infection I had would never get better, even blood had started coming out when I went to the toilet. I meditated really sincerley on Guru Har Krishan Sahib ji….just singing ‘Sri Har Krishan dhi-eh, jis ditheh sabh dukh jae-I’ (meditate on Guru Har Krishan - seeing him all ones sorrows depart). That night I was blessed with a dream where the I was attacked by a mighty enemy (the infection) but he was destroyed by someone who had come to help me (Guru jee). Within a week I got better! Blood Pressure Once I had blood pressure 180/95 and chlestrol over 200 I japped Naam and now it’s 120/80 and 139. Another time I had a dental appointment. for root canal problems..My dilema was whether to go to the dentist or listen to a Sant at the Gurdwara. I decided to go to the Gurdwara. Amazingly, the pain disappeared for over a year, the tooth still had the problem but there was no pain. I guess I did not Jap Naam enough for it to completely get better. On another occasion I japped naam for a while. When I went for my eye test, the optician asked ‘What did you do? Your eye sight has improved.!’ I didn't tell him, but my daughter sitting next to me smiled. I could go on, let us stop here.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 153
Dhan Guru Nanak Dhan Gur Sikhi. Vaheguru. . .Vaheguru. . . Vaheguruuuuu. . . .
High Fever "I became ill with quite an intense fever for a couple of weeks. It was quite horrible. I could only sleep for a few minutes and then would stay awake for hours. This pattern continued throughout the day and night. My body ached and I couldn't find comfort in lying down or sitting up. I don't believe in taking medicine. (This is my personal view and it has nothing to do with sikhism). But I do take Guru Arjun Dev Jee’s words ‘Sarab rog ka aukhad naam ‘ the cure for all ills is Naam) quite literally. And frankly speaking, I was quite surprised that naam hadn't cured me yet. Then I deeply reflected upon my situation and realized that I haven't been japping naam since my sickness began. I usually jap naam internally. And I realized I had tried to do the same in my sickness too, but upon reflection, I realized that my power of concentration had weakened so much that I hadn't been able to concentrate on naam even once. So I decided to jap naam with rasna. I went to Baba jee's room. It was about 1 am. My temperature was into 3 digits. With difficulty, I sat down and for the next five minutes said "waheguru waheguru" out aloud. Realistically, I only concentrated for maybe 20 seconds or so. After five minutes I could not manage sitting up, so I went back to bed. What happened was nothing short of miracle. I dozed off and had a dream at about 3.45 am. I was sitting in a room with other gursikhs and japping naam. Suddenly I woke up. My mind was still enjoying the sangat of the gursikhs and naam. And most amazlingly my temperature was completely normal. This excited me so much that I woke up my wife and told her to feel my pulse (my wife is a health care professional). She too was quite surprised and said, "You are ok now!"."
Pyareooo, there is much to be learnt from the above First of all, we all say gurbaneei is TRUTH over and over again. But how many of us really believe that? (Daas personally reflected upon this and realized that deeply, I believe that gurbaNi is for "other" people, not daas. A related topic is our immortality. Reflect upon this and you will realize that none of us really believes that we will ever physically die. We think physical death is for other people, not us). Anyways, getting back to the topic of gurbaNi. We sikhs will be ready to kill if a non-sikh says anything remotely bad about gurbaNi. Yet what gurbaNi tells us, we consistently ignore. Another thing that we can learn from this little "saakhi" is that Bhai Gurdas jee too was writing TRUTH when he wrote: charan sharan gur ek panda jaey chal satgur kot panda aagey hoe lait hai || (take one step towards the Guroo’s shelter, and the SatGuroo will take countless steps to meet you) This gursikh too had taken a few steps to sit up and jap naam. Satguru took kot steps to give him sangat of gursikhs in his dream. The "ek" step that a gursikh takes towards the guru is when at amrit vela, a gursikh pushes away sleep and fatigue. Then a gursikh does udham of getting up and taking ishnan when many people are just getting back from parties. Then the gursikh takes steps towards Baba jee's room. Then a gursikh takes steps to sit down. Then a gursikh starts a battle with the mind who constantly wants to play with past and future. A gursikh by saying "waheguru waheguru waheguru" wins the mind and "kills" it for few moments before
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 154
the mind gathers more power and runs away again. Again the gursikh brings the mind back by lovingly saying eh man pyarea tun sada sach samale || (O my beloved mind, always remember the Truth) The mind comes into the fold of gurbaNi and again the mind repeats "waheguru waheguru waheguru". After a few moments the mind, like a child who doesn't know any better, runs away with the mind's pseudo friends. Again a gursikh chids the mind by saying mere man pardesi ve pyare aao ghare || (O my mind wandering afar with friends, come home) This battle continues until dawn. A gursikh once complained to a naami gursikh, "I jap naam but I have no ras (sweetness)..." The naami gursikh responded, "RAS? There is a battle going on and you want RAS?!!!!" ras will come when the battle is won. Then man jeete jag jit || (by conquoring the mind, the world is conquored) The whole world will bow to the gursikh. This has happened. Look at Baba Attar Singh jee. Look at Baba Nand Singh jee. These gursikhs conquered their mind and the are the True kings of this world. Not the kings who today rule and tommorrow sit in jail. No, these gursikhs could say anything and others who kill themselves to obey them. We too can conquer the world, yes you and I can do it. The first step is to obey gurbaNi. The steps a gursikh has to take are: - wake up at amrit vela (before 6 am). - jap naam. (vaahi-guroo vaahi-guroo meditation) - have a bath - do nitnem. (daily prayers) - continue naam during the day whenever possible. With these few steps, the guru takes a million steps from Sach Khand - where only Truth shines - and comes to a sikh's rather dark heart and sits there and gives sangat to the gursikh when the gursikhs japs naam. Don't for a minute think that we on our own can jap naam for even a millisecond. Our hearts and mind are so filthy with unTruth that it is impossible, yes, impossible for us to even imagine saying "waheguru" even once. It is all due to the guru.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 155
The guru loves, loves, loves gursikhs. The guru knows love. If we were to, even for a millisecond, feel an iota of guru's love, I assure you, my pyari sakhioooo, we would start screaming and wailing because it is so overwhelming that we cannot imagine holding the guru's love within us. This phenomenon does happen. This happens during keertans and simran smagams. Then a gursikh is temporarily taken to new heights because of the presence of naami gursikhs. At those heights, it is possible to see the guru's love flowing. And gursikhs who are not prepared with naam to accomodate this love start crying and wailing. Daas has witnessed this personally. I tell you, my pyare guru ke pyare, pyare gursikhooo, we are loved so much that the combined love of our mother, father, family and friend is but a small spec compared to the guru's love for us. Let us all take this moment to reflect upon the above gursikh's faith in gurbaNi. gurbaNi tells us that we should wake up at amrit vela and jap naam. naam is "waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru". gurbaNi tells us japo tan eko naama avar niraphal kaama || daas humbly urges gursikh who don't jap naam to start tonight. Yes, tonight. Tommorrow might come or might not come. Let us all take a vow not to waste even a single free breath. Let us all jap waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru ....
15.13 Be Happy Now One very respected singh tell this one be happy now it make your past happy - it make future happy this one ask how now? do that? Let's see if I got this right. Be unhappy think about past - still unhappy be happy think about past - happy unhappy now when future come- you think about this past - is unhappy be happy now - when future come think about now (the past) remember happy something like that...waheguru ji
15.14 Why be scared? Guru Arjun Dev ji, humbly, lovingly, like a child in his father's laps sings: Merey Ram Rai Thoo Santa Ka Sant Terey
My King Waheguru ji, You belong to the Saints and the Saints belong to You.
Terey sevak ko Bhau kich nhee
Your servant has no fear at all,
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Jumm na avai nerey
Page 156
Jumm, the God of Death, does not come near.
So my saintly friends, why be frightened of anything?
15.15 Why Worry? Khalsa Jee, Why worry? Read what Guru Arjan Dev Jee writes : Bazigar jaise bazi paee........ As the juggler enacts his showAnd exhibits tricks of various forms; Then removing his disguise he gathers up his exhibition; So too when creation is gathered up (destroyed), only the Supreme One remains. How many forms were made visible and demolished! Where are they gone? Where did they come from? Innumerable waves rise from the water; Many ornaments are made from gold; Numerous are the forms in which the seed sprouts: When the fruit ripens, The seed reappears. In so many vessels of water the very same sky is reflected; As the vessel is broken, the same Light remains. While doubt, avarice, delusion last, Evils of Maya dominate the mind: When doubt is dispelled, The self sees only the Supreme. He is eternal, and knows not destruction. Nothing is born; nothing ever dies. The perfect Master has removed the filth of my egoism; With this, says Nanak, I have attained the supreme state. (Raga Suhi, Guru Arjan Dev Jee, p. 736) Translation by Talib Sahib
16. FOOLISHNESS 16.1 Judgement Day This kid had chocalate smudged all around his lips like a clown's smile, his mum said 'HAVE YOU EATEN ALL OF MY CHOCALATE CAKE?' He innocently replied, with puppy dog eyes 'No mum, it wasn't me - honestly!!!!' (Clip from a home movie) (Lets try and get this back to NAAM, its gonna be tough...but Guru ji's tougher, so help me dearest Guru jee) So when we die and stand infront of the Divine Judge Dharam Raj, and he calls out our long list of sins..will we get away by making puppy dog eyes and speaking sweetly? I DONT THINK SO - Time to act now by begging for the gift of amrit, doing good actions and naam simran all the time. Then and only then will death’s noose by cut loose by Guru Jee.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 157
16.2 When Problems Are Too Numerous Chit aavai ous parbrahm When problems are too numerous, and no one's there to stay Even friends turn enemies, and relatives run away When all support has vanished, there's no one but you If you remember Waheguru, even the hot winds can't scorch you! Chorus (Rahau) The Master's the strength of the weak, the might of the meek He neither comes nor goes away, is there for you to seek He is present all the time, always there for you And through the Guru's Word, know Him as true! If someone's weak from hunger, the pain of poverty too If he has no money, and no one to turn to If no one were to help him, and his work's undone If he remembers Waheguru, he'll have a permanent Kingdom! When plagued by mental anxiety, and bodily ailments too When wrapped in home and family; Is happy, sometimes blue If he wanders thru' the world, ne'er a moment sleeps If he remembers Waheguru, his mind will be at peace! When caught in lust, anger, attachment, and the love of greed He commits the four sins, a monstrous demon indeed He may never have heard hymns, nor sacred verses said If he remembers Waheguru, in a moment he'll be saved!
16.3 Wrong Keys Daas and a gursikh were standing in the gurudwara langar hall when a young sikh came and asked for the keys to the supplies store. The supplies store is one of the rooms located on the outside of the gurudrawa building. Daas fished out the keys and gave it to the young sikh. He ran off and came back a few minutes later saying, "This is not the right key." Daas was surprised since that sure looked like the right key. But anyhow, daas fished out another bunch of keys and told the young sikh to try those. He ran off and came back with the same answer. The gursikh who was with me is a big time sevadar and he usually opens and closes the supplies store. So daas asked him for the right key. He took a look and selected a key from the first bunch and told the young sikh, "This is the right one for sure. Try to push the door inwards when turning the key. Sometimes it needs quite a bit of strength to open the supplies door." After several minutes, the young sikh came back, all puffed and panting, and said, "No, that was not the right key." The gursikh decided to investigate. He came back smiling. Daas asked him, "What happened?" He replied, "Oh, nothing. The kid was trying the wrong door!" Now, the question is - "What has this story got to do with Naam?"
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 158
Well the MORAL could be : We mis-apply HukamNamas. Guru Granth Sahib ji gives us a beautfull Hukam to apply to our life. It's like Guru ji giving us the key, but instead of applying it to the Dasam Duar (Tenth Door) inside our mind, we strip it apart looking for hidden messages about solving our current problem. EG: My friend (has turban, trims beard, drinks, into sikhi a bit) said he went to India but was unable to reach Harmandir Sahib He said, the family took HukamNama before setting off on the journey and Guru Sahib said 'RamDas Sarovar naathe..' (BathingThe Lake Of Ram Das, all sins are removed). They all took it as a sign they would reach that place. But didn’t for some reason. So he was dissapointed with Hukam Nama not coming true. FOOLISH THINKING!!! He took 3 words out of it (Ram Das Sarovar) , totally ignored the rest of Guru's key instructions, and mis-applied it to his worldy objectives, when Guru ji was talking about opening spiritual doors. Full hukam nama was: (panna 625) SORAT'H, FIFTH MEHL, THIRD HOUSE, DU-PADAS: ONE UNIVERSAL CREATOR GOD. BY THE GRACE OF THE TRUE GURU: Bathing in the nectar tank of Ram Das, the residues of all sins are erased. One becomes immaculately pure, taking this cleansing bath. The Perfect Guru has be stowed this gift. ¦¦ 1 ¦¦ God has blessed all with peace and pleasure. Everything is safe and sound, as we contemplate the Word of the Guru's Shabad. ¦¦ Pause ¦¦ In the Saadh Sangat, the Company of the Holy, filth is washed off. The Supreme Lord God has become our friend and helper. Nanak meditates on the Naam, the Name of the Lord. He has found God, the Primal Being. ¦¦ 2 ¦¦ 1 ¦¦ 65 ¦¦ (Gurbani CD) If he listened to Guru Sahib a bit more carefully, he would have observed a) Ram Das Sarovar is literally the Tank of God's Servants i.e the Sadh-Sangat. b) meditate on the Guru's word c) meditate on the Lord's Name. So if he was interested in applying this KEY to the Tenth Door then he would go to Sadh Sangat, understand Kirtan and Naam Jaap, but like most of us we apply to our worldly doors and try to extract meaning that just aren't there. Guru Granth Sahib jee gives us the key of the Sacred Word to open spiritual doors, bu we only care about opening worldly doors..
16.4 Cleanliness Is Next To Godliness Worldly Way: There was a comedy sketch on TV about the saying 'Cleanliness Is Next to Godliness'. They had a laundrette/dry cleaners next to a church!!
Sikhi Way: Ian was a young, eligible batchelor. His sports car was his pride and joy. Not even a single spec of dust could be seen. He was trying to impress the girls.His clean car would attract them to him. One day he gave a lift to Jitty who was waiting at a bus stop in the rain. Jitty was so thankful, but Ian was fuming when he realised Jitty's muddy shoes had messed up the carpet.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 159
My Aunt, being a typical indian housewife, kept her house clean, always polishing and hoovering, washing and wiping. If the kid's leave dirty dishes around the house or if they leave crumbs of crisps all over the sofa she starts fuming inside, nags them and cleaned it up. If guests phoned that they were coming over then my Aunt freaked out and went into Turbo-Clean up mode - heaven forbid what the guests would think of her if they saw a messy house. We spend all our lives keeping our cars and houses clean for the benefit of the opposite sex or for guests, but we spend no time cleaning up our dirty mind. Layer after layer of dirty sins have built up like the blackness around a burnt pot and still it hasn't crossed our mind to clean it up! Have you ever thought if you cleaned it up that Baba Nanak Maharaj would himself come and place His lotus feet inside you?
16.5 Meat And Naam Meat is something that confused me for a long time. And when one is confused it is hard to do naam simran, so this topic is relevant to naam.net. Apolgies if you're sick to death of it - just read the gurbanee quotes below. At the end of the day a Sikhs sole purpose in life is to be absorbed in the words of our Guru Granth Sahib Jee and naam. Guru Granth Sahib Jee stresses that we must die to the shabad. I.E. sacrifice our desires and worldy logic and believe that Guru Jee's words are the real truth. Not only believe it but act upon it, so one day there is no difference between what Guru Granth Sahib Jee says and what the Sikh does. Then that Sikh is known as GurMukh (Gur's Words) because there is no difference between him/her and the Guru's words. So I only got confused about meat when I foolishly listened to what people told me. When I turned to Guru Granth Sahib Jee then I got my answer loud and clear i.e. don't make a big deal about meat because a persons actions are more important. And Don't eat meat because how would you like to have your throat cut? If you eat meat then how can a blood stained mind-cloth be acceptable? See the quotes below. History shows Guru Gobind Singh jee allowed Khalsa to eat meat. That was war time, it was a matter of survival and not a matter of craving and desire. Our Guru now is Guru Granth Sahib Jee, and Guru Granth Sahib jee does not permit us to eat meat. Read what Guru Sahib Jee says below, a summary of which is : • • • •
Zero quotes about saying it's OK to eat meat. One quote recommending vegetarianism and condemning cruelty to animals. One quote about Nam cannot reside while their are cravings and desires. Many quotes about don't argue about meat, actions are more important.
Hence, be vegetarian, don't argue about meat and get rid of your cravings so Naam can reside inside. MEAT 1. Born out of flesh and in flesh does man live. With life comes love of flesh. Bones, skin and limbs are all flesh. The living body came from flesh, it grasps the breast that is flesh in it's mouth. Of flesh is the mouth, of flesh the tongue. Through flesh is breath drawn. As man grows up he gets married and brings home flesh. Of flesh is born flesh. With flesh all relationships are established. Only through the touch of the holy Guru is the Divine Master realized whereby fulfilment comes (fulfillement doesn't come through arguing about flesh). Liberation doesn't come through man's own effort. Nanak says, such talk only leads to destruction. (panna 1289) 2. Crying 'Flesh! Flesh! the blind fools (Hindu Brahmin priests) argue. They are ignorant about enlightenment and contemplation. Which is flesh, which is vegetation? Which one leads to sin? In the tradition of the gods, the rhinoceros is slaughtered and the burnt flesh sacrifice is offered. Those that at night-time (in private) gobble up flesh pretend to discard flesh and hold their noses (in public). They make a great show of piety infront of others, but they are ignorant about
01/11/2001
3.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8. 9.
FROM THE HEART
Page 160
enlightenment and contemplation. Nanak says, what is the use of arguing with the blind? They wont say anything sensible, nor will they follow what is told to them. Truly blind is the one whose actions are blind, he lacks the mind's eye. They are born from the mother's and father's blood, yet flesh they reject (as something as terrible) as when the man and woman get together at night (indulging in) in foul conduct. Of flesh are we begotten, from flesh we are born. Brahmin ! ignorant of enlightenment and contemplation, you are reputed to be wise. So (think about this) revered sir ! the flesh that is brought from outside you reject, but those made of flesh living in your home you think are good. From flesh all living objects are made. In flesh life is lodged. Those (hypocritcal Hindus) instructed by the false Guru consume what is forbidden (Halal muslim meat forbidden to Hindus) and discard what is lawful to each. Know, that of flesh we are begotten, from flesh born; we are vessels of flesh. Brahmin ! ignorant of enlightenment and contemplation, you are yet reputed to be wise (so think about this). In the Puranas (Hindu holy books) and in the Muslim books consuming flesh is commended. In all four Ages flesh has been in general use. In sacrifices and in fine wedding ceremonies use of flesh is in vogue. Women and men, of flesh are born, as are kings and great people. If you feel they are winding their way to hell (by eating flesh) then refuse their donations. What absurdity that the (flesh eating) donor will go to hell but the recepient (Brahmin priest) is believed to enter heaven. Brahmin! you are ignorant yet you instruct others - strange that you are declared wise! Brahmin, you don't know from where flesh is born (so let me tell you): from water grows grain, sugarcane and cotton; From water the world is born. Water claims to be pure, yet from water comes much that arouses evil (alcohol etc). Nanak, having contemplated says, if you discard all such delectable objects then you may claim to have exercised true renunciation. (panna 1289/1290). Kabir says (to the muslims) : Aggression and tyranny you call lawful slaughter (Halal meat requires slow slaughter according to the Muslim rite). What will your state be when your reckoning is called for in God's court? Kabir says, Khichri (mixture of rice and lentils) is an excellent dish containing the nectar of salt. Who would subject his throat to be cut for flesh food ? (panna 1374) Kabir says, those that slaughter creatures by force and call it lawful meat (Halal meat requires slow slaughter according to the Muslim rite) what shall their state be when their reckoning is called? Kabir says, all violence is tyranny, for which God shall seek the answer. When their reckoning is presented they will be chastised. (panna 1375) Greed is the dog, falsehood is the scavenger and deceitful earning is the eating of dead meat. Slander of others is like stuffing the mouth with filth and wrath is the unclean fire. Craving for earthly tastes and for self-praise are my actions Lord. Friend! utter only what may bring you honour. Only the ones designated at God's Portal are noble. Those with foul deeds shall wail. Man is engrossed in the taste of gold, silver, woman, fragrant substances, horses, soft beds, mansions, sweet-tasting meals and flesh food. With all these tastes engrossing the body, how may the Name find a lodging therein? Only the utterance that brings honour at God's court is approved. Listen my thoughtless, ignorant self! Utterance of ill-tasting words brings ruin. Nothing beyond this may be said : Those pleasing God alone are good. Only those ones who have Him lodged in the heart have wisdom, honour and true wealth. Beyond expression is their praise, no one else is worthy of praise. Nanak says, those deprived of God's grace are enamoured neither of charity nor devotion to the Name. (panna 15) This Dark Age (Kalyug) is the vat, lust the wine; the mind the boozer. With wrath is the cup of attachment filled; Pride is the cup-bearer. In a circle of false avarice, those hence boozing forfeit all honour. Make good deeds and truth the molasses, hence the wine of truth will be distilled. Make good qualities the pan-cakes, good conduct the ghee and modesty the dish of flesh. These dishes, says Nanak, are obtained by the Master's guidance. By their consumption evil-thinking vanishes. (panna 553) What good is eating delicacies and wearing fine dresses when God is not lodged in the self ? What good is eating fruit, butter, sugar, sweets, dishes prepared from flour and flesh food? What good are fine dresses, cosy beds and haunts of voluptuous pleasure? What good are armies, hordes of servants and functionaries and residing in palaces? Nanak says, without absorption in the Name all such objects bring destruction. (panna 142) Numerous times we have been incarnated as trees and plants. Numerous are the animal forms in which we have been created. (panna 156 Guru Nanak Dev ji) Some (holy men) survive on herbs and root vegetables and live in forests. Some go about in ochre robes in a state of renunciation. Yet within have they excessive desire, they seek to get clothing and food from others. The lives of such are a waste. They are neither householders nor anchorites, because their minds are dominated by the Three Qualities. From Yama, the agent of death, they
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 161
find no escape. (Only) through the wisdom granted by the Master, may they become God's humble servants. Death does not approach those with the holy Word lodged in their pure heart. Even as householders they are true anchorites. Nanak says, as they serve the holy Guru, they are emancipated from desire. (panna 140). 10. Is cloth impure if it is blood-stained? Then how may the minds of those who suck the blood of mankind be deemed pure? Nanak says, with a pure heart and tongue utter God's Name. All else is worldly show, and false deeds. (Panna 956) 11. (The following is the real way a Muslim should prepare the lawful Halal meat according to Guru Nanak ji). With the knife of indescribable workmanship, of truth and the steel of truth as well, sharpened on the grindstone of the holy word and sheathed in the scabbard of good qualities, the sheikh (muslim) should be slaughtered. The blood of avarice would ooze out. Such slaughtering is of the approved kind and acceptable to the Lord. Nanak says, Such a sacrifice is seen by the Lord and approved at the Divine Portal. (panna 956)
16.6 Black Cat - Rituals Once upon a time there was a wise, old master, he gathered the students together every morning at dawn and they meditated in silence as the sun rose. One morning, a cat started 'Mee-owing' at the glorious sun. It broke the student's concentration. Every morning the students did their meditation and the cat did its. One week later, the mee-owing stopped just as suddenly as it had started. The students looked across and saw the master taping up the cat's mouth. After the meditation the cat was released. Peace, glorious peace...how good it sounded. The taping continued every morning, for weeks, months, years. The Master passed away and his successor lead the meditations. Soon afterwards the black cat passed away too. (so far so good ...) The next morning the successor went to the local market and bought a black cat and some tape. As the students gathered for meditation he taped up the cat, just like his master used to. Days passed, months passed, successors and cats passed and now the students feel like they'll be cursed by the master unless a black cat taped up nearby. Moral: Rituals...they start off as something practical, but somewhere down the line the meaning gets lost but the mechanical actions continue, and new 'magical, supernatural, curses for breaking them' attitudes get attached to them Bhai Nand Lal ji writes...'Khalsa is the one who breaks out of rituals' What rituals have we come across? In India we went on a Yatra to Hazoor Sahib, and joined up with a truck load of Sikhs from Punjab (and when I say truck load...i mean the truck was LOADED with men, women and children sitting like sardines in a tin... one can but admire their tough spirit...whereas i was complaining about the air conditioning in the sleeper section of the train being a bit too dry!!!!!!!!!!!) Anyway, we went to Gurdwara Shikar Ghat, beautiful, inspiring, a marble palace for Guru Granth Sahib ji. We mutha teked (bowed) took hukam nama, one of the sevadars told us the Sakhi of Moola. Basically Guru Gobind Singh ji shot dead a hare with one of his arrows, the Khalsa asked Guru Sahib why he'd killed a harmless animal, Guru Sahib said to give it liberation. At Guru Nanak ji's time a man called Moola Khatri became a devotee, so much so that he couldn’t bare to be away from Guru Sahib he hardly spent any time with his wife and business. Guru Sahib told him to get the balance right and sent him home. One day Guru Sahib knocked on his door, his wife saw who it was and told Moola to hide in the store room. She'd brain washed Moola that keeping Guru Sahib's company was a ba thing. She answered the door and said Moola was not in. Meanwhile Moola got bitten by a snake in the store room, later the wife came running to Guru Sahib's feet and begged for mercy and forgiveness. Guru
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 162
Sahib said that Moola shouldnt have turned his back on his Guru, but although it was too late to save him in this life he would be redeemed by the tenth Nanak, which is why Guru Gobind Singh ji shot the hare which Moola's soul in it's twelve lives later. Anyway i'm getting off the point, as soon as the sangat came out of Gurdwara Shikar Ghat, we went across to a sacred Hindu temple in memory of Hanuman. As we walked in, the Sikhs started ringing the bells, bowing to the photos etc!!!!!!! I admire their equality, but it seems they bow in whichever direction one points them. Namaskar tis hee ko hamaree Sakal praja jin aap savaree My bowing is only to the one who is responsible for all beings (Chaupai) So at Guru Sahib's time a gursikh would fall at this awe inspiring being, who's radiance was brighter than thousands suns and moons. Being moved to the core we fell at Guru's feet and offered our head, sacrificed our egos and dedicated mind, body and wealth to such a Guru (aisa Gur ko bal bal ja-o). Now alot of people bow...because everyone else is doing it. If they bow to Guru Granth Sahib ji or to a Photo it aint no big deal...as long as they get their blessings.and their children get married off OK, or that court case goes well, or grandad gets over his illness. Bhai Randhir Singh ji, the sain and freedom fighter was locked up in a cell by the British at the beginning of this century. The warden wanted to establish the pecking order and went to Bhai Sahib and told him to bow to him. Bhai Sahib refused. The warden said' how can you refuse? You are nobody. There are politicians locked up next door and they bowed, so why dont you. Bhai Sahib said something like 'I bow only to God and Guru'. To sum up, examine everything you do deeply, understand what you are doing. Just because something is weird doesnt automatically make it a ritual...find out the true meaning, then make up your mind.
16.7 Sadhu Singh And TV Once a lady came to Baba Harnaam Singh jee and said, "Baba jee, I have a brother who is quite physically and mentally disabled. He can neither hear or speak. He also has a difficult time walking. I used to take care of him but now I am married and must leave him behind. But I am afraid no one will take care of him after my departure. After much thought I come to you, Baba jee, please take care of him. He is a simpleton and needs love and patience." Baba Harnaam Singh jee (rampur keRe vaale) was the personification of love and patience. He was simply a beautiful naami gursikh who lived a life according to the guru's will. His body and mind were imbued with naam. Love flowed from his face. (Those of you pyare who would like to get acquainted with him, please read "se keneha" by Bhai Seva Singh jee - a beautiful gem of a book.) Baba jee smiled and said, "Biba, this is Guru Nanak Dev's jee ghar. The guru is the nimaNea da maN and nitaNea da taN. Please bring your brother, the guru will look after him." The lady thanked him and next day, brought her brother to Baba jee. Her brother who was referred to as "Sadhu" was indeed a simpleton. His legs were quite bent which made his walk quite difficult and comical. Only with much difficult could he listen or speak. He also looked hungry, so Baba jee straight away sent him to the langar. After sometime the langar jathedar came running to Baba jee and said that Sadhu has already eaten eight rotis and wants more. "I am afraid he might get sick." he said. Baba jee laughed and said, "Let him eat his fill. Only the guru ghar can satiate a soul." Sadhu ate twelve rotis before raising his arms in surrender and happiness.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 163
Baba jee called him and said loudly in his ears, "WAHEGURU WAHEGURU." Sadhu, after some difficult, started saying, "Wahe Duu Wahe Duu." Baba jee was extremely happy and gave him a mala and showed Sadhu how to jap naam with it. Sadhu took the mala and started japping naam. At morning and evening nitnem time, Baba jee would call Sadhu to come and sit in sangat. Sadhu also started to work in the farm. And would always keep on saying "Wahe Duu Wahe Duu." After three months, he became quite well both physically and mentally. He started walking much better and also could hear better. He now started saying "Wahe Guru Wahe Guru." He would never miss nitnem even though he did not understand anything. Baba jee told him to continue japping naam softly during nitnem. After six months, Sadhu became quite normal. He could walk quite well. He took on several easy responsibilities in the langar. After a year or so, there was an amrit sanchar at the guru ghar. Baba jee requested the panj pyare to consider Sadhu for amrit. The panj pyare decided to give him the maha daat of amrit because of him simplity and record of naam japping and never missing nitnem. He was named Sadhu Singh. After that, many changes started taking place within and without Sadhu Singh. He would always jap naam. Even during sleep several gursikhs heard him say, "Wahe Guru Wahe Guru." In fact, Baba jee too once came to see him during sleep. After hearing his jaap he was very pleased and told the other gursikhs present there that, "The guru has done kripa on Sadhu Singh because he japs naam all the time and does so much seva. In addition, he does not care for any fruit to bear from either his naam japna or seva. Indeed he does not even know what naam japna is and why it should be done - he simply does it with mind and body. Also he neither hears anybody's slander nor does it. He is simple minded, therefore this kalaa has happened." Even more subtle kalaa happened on Sadhu Singh. He started hearing an-had vaja inside him. Since he was still very much a simpleton at heart, he didn't really understand what the sound was and would often climb on the roof to see where this sound was coming from! He would also often complain, "Someone is playing vaja all the time and someone is singing "Wahe Guru" with the vajas. I can't even sleep because of this!" Then he would be very puzzled when other gursikhs told him that they couldn't hear any sounds. (Such is the power of naam - ridi-sidis fall at simpleton's feet who jap naam.) Sadhu Singh became quite famous. A lot of people started believing that Sadhu Singh's bachans (words) became true. And they would try to please him with clothes and food. His brother from Ludhiana who had never bothered with Sadhu Singh before stayed visiting him regularly. One day his brother decided to take Sadhu Singh to Ludhiana. As soon as Sadhu Singh was out of the fortress of sangat, Maya attacked! Sadhu Singh's brother had a Television set. Sadhu Sindh, being a simpleton, immediately became engrossed with it. He spent a week in Ludhiana and he watched the television from start to end. When Sadhu Singh came back, he was a different man. Although he still carried the mala around and did "Wahe Guru Wahe Guru", his mind was engrossed with the scenes he had seen on television. In fact, he would tell anybody and everybody about it. He would say, "On the trolley (he called television trolley), there are mountains, women dancing, farms, even gurdrawas. People fight and die on trolley." Everyone was quite amused at first but then it became a serious problem since Sadhu Singh replaced govind ke gun with trolley ke gun! Baba Harnaam Singh jee scolded him and told him that sikhs don't watch television. Sadhu Singh asked, "Why?" Baba jee replied, "Guru jee will not be pleased at you." Sadhu Singh nodded but still went on singing the trolley's praises. This lasted about two months. After that Sadhu Singh somewhat returned to his old self, but the kalaa of naam diminished drastically. Although he didn't talk about the trolley that much, he was constantly thinking of it.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 164
A few months later, Baba jee left this Earth and merged with the beloved. Baba Seva Singh jee took up the seva of gurdrawa maintenance (he still does). Then Maya struck a fatal blow to Sadhu Singh; his sister took him with her to Delhi. The rest is a tragic story. Sadhu Singh stayed with her for one full month and watched television to his heart's content. He became a total bhagat of television. There is more to this saakhi but I will end by saying that Sadhu Singh became so engrossed with television that even when he came back to the gurdrawa, he would still go to a nearby sikh's house at evening time. He no longer heard any an-had vajas. His naam took became a mere mouth function. Such is the power of Maya. What daas gets scared about is the amount of TV that is watched by gursikh children - where is the place for Naam when TV kills rehras Sahib time, evening time and consequently amrit vela? Satguru is the only hope for kalyug. waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru......
16.8 At The End Of A Rope Once upon a time, a traveling fair come to a village. All the village children went running to see it. The village simpleton too was highly excited. But the village simpleton had been told that it is easy to get lost at fairs, so he was quite scared to go to one. But he desperately wanted to go. So he decided to consult one of the village elders. The elder knew that there was no chance for the simpleton to get lost. So he pretended to think for a while and said, "I will show a way of not getting lost." The elder then put a short rope around the village simpleton's neck (not much unlike a necktie) and said, "Whenever you feel lost, just pull at the rope. You will always be at the end of the rope." The village simpleton tried it a few times and sure enough, he was always at the end of the rope. So he joyfully clapped his hands and joyfully went to the fair. The simpleton walked around the fair feeling good. Whenever he felt that he was getting lost in the crowds, he would pull at the rope around his neck and say, "Aha, here I am." And would continue feeling good. A village joker was also at the fair and was, as usual, was on alert to play jokes. (Not unlike the fool who is writing this story). When he saw the village simpleton, his heart leapt in joy and an an-had vaja of "Bingo!" came from within him. He asked the simpleton about the rope. The village simpleton joyfully told him. The village joker joyfully listened. It was afternoon by that time. And everybody in India takes a short nap in the afternoon! So the village simpleton found a nice shady spot and dozed off. Of course, the village joker did not - this was work time for him! The village joker quietly stole up the village simpleton and carefully removed the rope. Then he went to a nearby sleeping man and carefully put the rope around his neck. Quite satisfied with his work, he retired to a corner. As soon as the village simpleton woke up, he felt for his rope and, of course, it was gone. The village simpleton started running around in quite a panic, shouting, "I am lost! I am lost!"
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 165
Then he came up to the still dozing man. The village simpleton gave a cry of joy and pulled at the rope. The rudely awakened village ooongey was naturally quite cross and said, "##@@@###" (if you want to know what "##@@@###" is, send a note stating that you are over 21 years of age). The village simpleton explained, "The village elder told me that I will be always at the end of the rope. Therefore, I am you. I am you." "OK, OK, Bhai Daljit Singh, WHAT has this post got to do with Naam? Now, now, my beloved friends, allow me to explain. You see, the village simpleton is our soul, the village joker is Maya and village sleeping man is our body. "And who are you? Giani Zial Singh?" Maya (also known as the illusion queen) has played a trick on us. She has removed the rope of consciousness from our soul and put it around our body. Therefore we think we are the body. We spend a major portion of our lives in beautifying our body and protecting it from death. Whenever our body feels ill, we feel depressed too. Whenever someone says, "Babe, you look mighty fine today," our ego inflates at an exponential rate We never experience our real selves - our soul. But there is hope, and naam is it. So let us jap it with our hearts and soon we will see our selves. "Respected Bhai Daljit Singh jee, you are OK!" Phew! waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru......
16.9 Three Holy Men Bhai Blissful Singh jee, Bhai Wonderful Singh jee and Bhai Is-he-a Singh jee were three gursikhs. Once they were discussing dasvand (a tenth of a Sikhs earnings offered to the Guru) and Bhai Blissful Singh jee said, "I don't like counting money at all. So taking out dasvand was a hassle for me, until I discovered a very nice way to share the money with guru jee." Bhai Wondeful Singh jee said, "waheguru waheguru - And what - waheguru waheguru - might that waheguru - be, pyare - waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru - Blissful Singh jee?" "I just draw a star shape on the floor. It's radius is of 10 inches. Then I stand 10 inches away from the star and throw all the money towards it. The money that lands inside the star is the guru and the rest is mine." Bhai Wonderful Singh jee said, "Wonderful - wahe wahe wahe wahe... - idea. Actually, great minds waheguru waheguru - think alike. I too do the same, except I draw a circle of 10 inches - waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru". Saying that both of them starting crying out of love for waheguru. After their tears had dried up, they both looked at Bhai Is-he-a Singh jee.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 166
Now, Bhai Is-he-a Singh jee was a curious holy man. They had never seen him actually sitting down for simran - although, he would talk about Naam all the time and would make up naam-related stories on the spot. When asked why he was always sleeping during amrit vela, he would roll his eyes up and reply,"O Saints, my spiritual state is such that sleep and simran are same to me. I do simran in sleep and sleep in simran." Being quite intoxicated in naam, both Bhai Blissful Singh jee and Bhai Wonderfult Singh jee would nod their heads and do more "waheguru waheguru..." When Bhai Is-he-a Singh was asked why he watched TV so much, he would again roll his eyes and say, "O Beloved ones, I see waheguru in all. TV allows me to see many wahegurus at the same time." On the question on why the TV show "Bay Watch" was his favorite show, he would say, "O saints, waheguru is in each grain of sand. In "Bay Watch" I see millions of waheguru all at once." (For those of us who are innocent, "Bay Watch" is a TV show in which people run around on the beach). Anyways, asked about dasvand, Bhai Is-he-a Singh jee replied, "Sikho, I just throw all my money in the air. The amount that the guru wants, the guru keeps. The rest he throws right back." waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru..
16.10 Never Forget Waheguru The giani ji at the gurdwara said : who can we rely on in life? even our friends become our enemies one day. How can this be? Because when we go through bad days, we make friends into enemies. But why do we have bad days? Because we FORGET Waheguru ji. Once I forgot Guru Nanak ji and did have bad days. I treated friends like enemies. BEING A SIKH WAS VERY VERY HARD, I FAILED EVERY TEST. But Guru Granth Sahib jee is merciful and heard my ardas: " visar nahee datar apana naam dee-o gun gava din raat Nanak chao eho " Forget me not O Giver, give me Your Name May I sing your praises day and night, this is what Nanak desires.
16.11 Sleepy Singh? Last night the giani ji was saying : one will find guru gobind singh ji wherever there is sadh sangat, this is guru sahib's promise to us. But one has to go to sadh sangat with the right frame of mind. There are 3 types of people who come to the sadh sangat, firstly, 'oongey' : these people come, sit down and as katha and kirtan take place they merrily fall asleep. If asked afterwards what they learnt they can't recall. The second type of person is the most dangerous and is known as 'soongey' : these people come to criticise, slander and gossip. They see a sevadar make a mistake, get annoyed about it and make it a point to bad mouth the sevadar to as many people as possible. They see another person has having 10 faults, and even they they themselves have 9 faults they regard themselves as superior.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 167
The third type of person is the 'choongey' : these are the true seekers. They insult nobody, if they see someone make a mistake eg the sevadar forgot to sweep a part of the floor, they will clean the rest of it themselves without slandering anyone. They listen carefully to gurbanee, they hold Guru Granth Sahib Jee's instructions close to their heart and ask themselves how close are my actions and thoughts to what guru sahib has said. They improve their actions and thoughts to come into line with gurbanee. Oongey, soongey, choongey...which one are you? Hopefully choongey!
16.12 Purring Sisters To all my sister-bhenjee's, I love you very much but my friend was saying (...see how I cunningly pass the blame onto someone else!!)...no but really this was one of my sisters saying 'I can never find any Bibee-a who do nam jap at amritvela'. Then another brother-bhai-sahib said 'Yeah, whenever Singhs get together they talk about Sikhee, but when the women get together they talk about suits and fashion, gossip and people then when the topic gets to Sikhee they quickly find reasons to go home!'. So come on, can one of my sisters please explain why it seems that the Lions are roaring Vaahi-Guroo in the early hours while the Lionessess are still tucked up warmly purring like domestic cats? But really, I feel so strongly in my heart that it is my sisters who have the mighty task of running the Sikhi Flame into the 21st Century. Why? Because my sisters are the ones who are going to teach the children. A mother lovingly touches her child everyday, combs their hair, bathes them, feeds them (slaps them - ha! ha!) and her voice goes to the core of the child’s spirit - speak Sikhi to them, but you can olny do that if you know it yourself. And I don’t mean knowing it from out of books, I mean really knowing sikhi from the inside, from practical spiritual efforts.
16.13 Praise And Slander My friend described how ninda, truth and ustat relate. He said ninda (slander) is when one tells less than the truth, truth is facts plain and simple ustat (praise) is when one tells more than the truth. Ninda is when one is motivated to put someone down and will bend the truth to serve that purpose eg don’t donate money to that gurdwara the committee are greedy men, .just donate the money to my favourite Baba ji. Question : how do you know commitee are greedy men?...Is it just a rumour, are there any facts, what was the full story. Ustat is when one has motives to please another person and will exagerate the truth eg I love your car, it's really you!...now lend us £1000! Truth is the facts whether they are in ones favour or not. Pointing out someone's faults is not automatically ninda. Constructive criticism is useful for everyone to get better. Swearing and cursing the person then slandering them infront of everyone for their mistake is wrong.
16.14 Naam Wars The old giani lay on his death bed, calling his wife he made his final request ,' Beloved Wife call 5 Singhs from Akhand Kirtanee Jutha, I wish to take Amrit in the prescence of Guru Granth Sahib Ji'. His wife was taken aback and said, `But Beloved Husband, I dont understand, all your life you've been
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 168
a staunch DamDamee Takhsal giani, you argued long and hard about the 5th K being Kes and not Keskee, and dearest I remember several times when you got into fights with the AKJ Singhs because they wouldn't read Raag Maala at the end of an Akhand Paat. So why have you suddenly changed your views?' `Dearest wife, I'd rather one of them died than a Takhsalee!' Is this what Guru Nanak Ji's path has been reduced to? Recently, there was an AKJ Smagam in London followed by an Amrit Ceremony. Amongst the Sikhs going forward to be blessed are many who have already taken amrit, they haven't broken any of the rehats so why are they appearing infront of the Punj Pyare again? Because they have been persuaded that the Amrit they took was lacking in Naam. And the true Naam can nowadays only be received by the way AKJ administer it. Infact I just switch my ears off nowadays when someone tries to tell me their way is the right way. Whether its a Christian, Muslim, AKJ, Nihang, Akal Takhat, Takhsal, NanakSar etc, etc. Everyone believes there own way is the right way and everyone else is lacking something. By Guru Ji's Kirpa, I have met Sants from all backgrounds who are blessed greatly, Bhai Jeevan Singh Ji from AKJ is blessed greatly, there are people from Hazoor Sahib that are blessed greatly, Sant Attar Singh Ji, Baba Nand Singh Ji and countless Hindu, Muslim, Christian saints were all blessed greatly. Radha-Swamee keep their `Naam' a total secret and when they get it they value it like priceless treasure and dont even tell there children what it is. Some sects get the Baba ji to whisper it secretly into the devotees ear. Everyone believes there way is the best way and right way. But what is the Truth? Dont worry about techniques, worry about LOVE. Sach Kaho sun lehu sabhai jin prem keeo tin hee prabh paio I tell the truth, listen all, the ones who Love will obtain Prabh. (Guru Gobind Singh Ji) If YOU have love, pangs of separation, a true heart then Waheguru ji will pull you nearer and nearer through all the stages and techniques you need. If YOU only have techniques and ego that YOUR way is the best and right way, then YOU have wasted your own life and are wasting other peoples too with your wrong preaching. I asked a GurSikh, when you are in Samadhi what is your breathing like? What techniques did you use to get there? All she replied was, `Gyanis talk about 4 ways of doing Naam Simran, each stage being a step forward from the last - the tongue, the throat, the heart and the dasam duar. But Guru ji gives me this knowledge from inside and afterwards I read about it or hear a gyani talk about it. The point is concentrate on Waheguru ji and the body and breath will sort itself out out the right time in the right way by Guru Ji's kirpa.' Bentee to Sangat.................Stop these silly Naam Wars.....like school kids `My Naam's better than Your Naam'. If Techniques were important Guru Ji could have filled Guru Granth Sahib Ji with them.
16.15 The ‘Young Sikh And Proud’ Ego Trip
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 169
A few years ago I was getting sucked up into all the prejudice, amritdhari ego, anti-hindu, fanatical rehat way of thinking. But thanks to Guru ji I realised it was wrong. Hate is wrong, Prejudice is wrong, backbiting is wrong, fanaticsm is wrong, self presecution of your body is wrong. But, when someone follows a religion then do all these things become right? I mean even non-Sikhs know that all men are equal and whites are equal to blacks not better or worse. However, a Sikh slags down non-Sikhs for not being religious and hates Hindus and Muslims (deep down) - but he's too blind to see that its prejudice, the same as whites are better than blacks. There is no room for hate or prejudice in Sikhi. No room for one jutha to hate their brother in another one, no room for AmritDhari's to look down at cleanshaven, no room for any of it. Before Sikhi I had all kinds of friends - black,white,Hindu, Muslim etc. I never broke anyones heart, respected everyone's feelings, tried to help others, felt the suffering of endagered animals and poor people. After getting into Sikhi I became prejudiced! Is that what Guru Jee wanted Sikhs to be like? When Guru ji gave me amrit I was looking for True Love. After going to camps etc I learnt alot about Sikhi way of life, power of sangat, realised I wasn't the only young Sikh. Very powerful and inspiring stuff. Unfortunately, I also learnt to look down at non-amritdhari's, to laugh at the weird things Hindu's and Muslims do, and worst of all to start 'torturing' my body with freezing cold bath in the early morning and washing my hair everyday with never enough time for it to dry, started being even stricter with my diet - ended up not eating enough. Started feeling guilty and under pressure if I didn't burn my dead hair. The turning point came when a fellow Khalsa met my brother for the first time at a Kirtan program. Basically, the Khalsa hardly said fateh! before he harshly lectured my brother about shaving his beard. My brother fights aggression with agrression. Sad thing was and it's hard to admit but I was looking down at my own brother! I talked to my brother afterwards and he was still fuming. He said, that bloke just critcised me - how does he know anything about me and my life? He didn't talk to me like a human being, he just stereotyped me.' And I was thinking, I too had forgotten to treat people like human beings with feelings, I too was stereotyping people. And when the crunch came, if I ever needed a helping hand in my hour of need - my brother would be their in a flash - I'm not sure about that particular `Khalsa' So I dumped the sangat that are on a Young Sikh and Proud ego trip, they see Guru Gobind Singh ji was a warrior so they preach with aggression. They haven't experienced Guru Gobind Singh ji's sweet words, they haven't felt his love, they have not got love inside them and they can't give this love to anyone else. Yet, Guru Nanak Dev ji had love overflowing and people came from all over to drink from the spiritual fountain. Anyway to cut a long boring story short : There's no point in getting disillusioned about Sikhi just because you met one bad apple and it left a sour taste in your mouth. Even if you can't take amrit yet, or get up amritvela you can still do this: do your nitnem with love, sing it sweetly even if it takes a bit longer. Understand it and apply at least one thing to your life everyday. Do seva, simran, don't break anyones heart, criticise only yourself and noone else at all even if they look like the most evil person in the world. Don't lie or cheat, don't feel guilty about anything always do ardas and get forgiveness. Definitely stop associating with people who fill you with any kind of prejudice or controversy. Associate with people who talk about Baba Nanak ji. All in all make yourself a loving person inside like all the SatGuru jees then when the time comes you can share the fragrance with the world.
The worst thing you can do is to stop doing your paat and simran, seva and good sangat. Everything else can be removed.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 170
16.16 The One Light Guru Granth Sahib Jee says to us, 'From the One Light the Creation came forth, So who is good and who is bad?' 'Ek noor sabh jagat upaaia kaun changa kaun manda?' A GurSikh on the left looks to Guru Granth Sahib ji and bows, A GurSikh on the right looks to Guru Granth Sahib ji and bows. The GurSikhs look at each other each regarding the other as slightly inferior. The fake smiles, the half-hearted greetings and they depart They see Guru Granth Sahib jee as good, but each other as bad. It would be great if they saw the goodness of Guru Granth Sahib jee in each other too. Once 6 Khalsa returned to Guru Gobind Singh ji, Guru Sahib said you all look very beautiful and happy, tell me why. One GurSikh said your five beloved Khalsa graced my dwelling and had langar. As I served I felt like I was serving you Guru ji. Guru Ji asked the 5 Khalsa why they were so peaceful and happy looking, they said , Guru ji we felt like we had been so blessed that it was you who was giving us langar. Remember Bhai Kaneya ji.
Hum Nahee Changeh Buray nhee koi Pranvant Nanak Taray Soi We are not good No-one is bad Nanak has crossed like this. Nanak utam nich na koi Nanak says no-one is high no-one is low. Jeh Jeh pekheh Teh Hadoor Door katheh na ja-i Wherever i look I see you Present You never go far away
We keep seeing differences in the branches of the tree calling some better than others, we forget that we came from the same seed and have the same sap of naamsimran flowing in us. Awwal Allah noor upaiya kudrat ke sabh bande In the beginning Allah created the Light; His might has created all. The entire universe is created from that One Light: Who then is pure and who impure? Brother, fall not into the delusion made by man: The Creator is in the creation; in creation is HeHe pervades the universe. From one clay, in various forms He has made all creation.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 171
Neither is any pot of clay faulty, nor the Potter. The Eternal abides in all. All happens as He wills. One who realizes the Divine Ordinance, And knows God to be One without a second Such a one alone is His true servant. Allah and Alakh is incompassableThis inexpressible truth has the Master taught me. Says Kabir: On realizing this my doubts have vanished, And I have had sight of the all-pervading Immaculate Reality. (panna 1349)
16.17 Be Here Now Daas went to daas dee singhNii dee graduation ceremony. Daas dee singNii walk down the aisle, smiling (as usual, daas love that peach of a singNii). Daas dislike cameras, but daas told to take picture. Daas see daas dee singNii walk down the aisle, smiling and all, through the darn camera peephole. Daas miss the 3D walk and the smile because daas want to capture the walk and the smile for a later 1D look. Daas decide: "daas never use camera again." -----------Daas da buddy go to Atlanta Olympic games to watch soccer game. Daas da buddy watch the whole soccer game through video camera. Daas better off watching soccer game on TV. ----------"Daas jee, you are definately reading too much of that Guru Khalsa. Now you even write like "this one"". You right, "this one" crazy and drive daas crazy too. -----------The main thrust of Zen, Buddhism, Rajneeshism, Tao is "Be here now". A question arises: "But how?" Gurmat answers "With naam." A naami gursikh tells daas: "Only "now" is real. Akaal. Past and Future not real. Only "now" is real. Realize the "now"."
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 172
Another gursikh tells daas: "Only if you realize the "now" can you enjoy naam. If you enjoy Naam, you are in the "now"." Daas say: "Ok, "now" where is daas da hug, huh?" ----------------------------Too crazy for you - well you shouldn't have joined Naam Net. Only the crazy survive here. Only the crazy. ---------------------------When jaaping naam, jap it like it is *your last moment on this planet.* You will be in the "now" then. Enjoy naam NOW. waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru............
17. MAYA 17.1 Maya The Witch What is Maya? What actions are Maya? Maya is where one is chained to Pain and Pleasure, and one acts in Ego.(Sri Raag M. 3- Guru Amar Das Jee) Maya dances her devil-dance and yokes everyone into vice. She even entices away the sun and the moon. When she tinkles her ankle-bells evil irrates us; her countless gestures deceive all but God. She has effected the three Worlds and one's outer discipline doesn't erase her effect. Men, involved in strife, are intoxicated with her gale and are tossed about as (a ship) on the high seas. Only the Lord's Saints are saved. They are saved from Death's noose, so contemplate the One whose Nam sanctifies even the sinners. (Sarang M. 5 - Guru Arjun Dev Jee) First I walked, skipped and paced Then I raced and finally escaped Out of Maya’s clutches, The wicked forest witch Who’d trapped me with her trick, She said she'd make me rich But she beat me with her stick And dumped me in the forest Where the trees were dark and thick. I longed for sunny skies No-one heard my cries, Beaten and battered My Sikhi was scattered
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
By the biting, bitter wind For this sinner had sinned. The months were dark and long Naam power kept me strong Even though I had No wish to carry on. One day I felt a breeze It glided with ease Around Maya's trees It was warm and free Sent to come and get me It carried a whisper Kirtan was being sung Somewhere nearby So I began to run. Then I saw the face Of SatGuru's devotee I'd forgotten him He hadn't forgotten me. Radiating glory Like a new born sun Singing Dhan Guru Nanak The Eternal One. Out of the jungle Of mighty Maya's trees Following the breeze I dived into the spiritual seas. Controlling my breath Conquoring death A tiny, foolish fish Fulfilling it's wish : To feel Gurus hug Warm embracing love Face at His feet Feeling so complete. Him at His Royal Seat Ruler of my heart beat The child in His arms Wrapped by His Naam Lost in His charm Safe from harm Safe from harm. Emotions are stilled In His Ocean of Calm Love light Naam The child in His arms Lost in His charm Safe from harm Safe from harm.
Page 173
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 174
17.2 The Great Debate Once upon a time, in a vast desert where the scorching sun shone 24 hours a day, there lived a withering community amongst whom was a group of radiant Water-Ites. They worshipped the scarce commodity called water. In their temple was a huge glass tank. People would come here and bow with reverence. The priest would tell them stories from days gone by about the Wise Old Teacher who had brought the drink of life to them. The Wise Old Teacher had told them of a great and wonderful ocean that he'd travelled far and wide to find. Returning to the desert he had brought the sacred water and left it in the huge glass tank for all to drink. While the Wise Old Teacher was alive, people from miles around would come and quench their thirst, word spread fast and many people adopted Waterism as their way of life. They loved water, it made their dried up bodies feel rejuvinated. The heat of the scorching sun had made most of the town's people irratible and angry, they fought each other over petty things because they were so mentally anguished. But this 'Water' cooled them down and their mind and body bloomed and blossomed with every sip. When the Wise Old Teacher left this world and dived back into the Supreme Cool Ocean, the problems began. One day, while the Priest was telling stories of old, he looked at the tank and noticed something. He said, 'Dearly beloved, today the tank is exactly half full'. Before he could continue an angry man in the congregation got up and shouted, 'NO IT'S NOT! IT'S EXACTLY HALF EMPTY!' It was midday and the heat was at it's worst. The priest jumped up greatly offended at being criticised infront of his congregation and shouted back 'NO YOU STUPID FOOL, IT'S EXACTLY HALF FULL'. And the poor uneducated congregation just got confused. Some of them agreed with the priest, some agreed with the angry man and some weren't sure. Fighting ensued and the angry man was thrown out. As he marched home he planned how to get control over the temple, it infuriated him that such an ignorant man as the priest was in charge of the Water-Ites. A few months passed. He recruited the top scientists and they produced detailed mathematical calculations that proved beyond any possible doubt that the tank was exactly half-empty. The Priest on other hand appealed to the hearts of the people, he spoke sweetly and sung songs about how if you were a true Waterite you would be deeply hurt by the people who said anything other than the tank was halffull. Now every Sunday the Waterites would go to the temple and discuss the latest mathematical evidence, or what the Priest had been saying. People who didn't have an opinion on the subject were scorned at for not caring enough about their holiest of holy tank of water. These people said we are thirsty and just want to have a drink, but they were in the minority and soon forgotton about. They carried on coming early every morning taking a sip then leaving. Now and again they would go to the main Sunday gathering and plead to the people to take a daily drink, but both sides would just say, 'Are you mad? The great debate is such a major crisis that we must spend all our energy defending the truth, no time to drink!' Now people in the community said 'Look at those Waterites, a bunch of hypocrites, they act all holy and wise telling us to join them, but they're just as angry and dried up as us'. The Priest ruled for 5 years and proclaimed 'HALF-FULL' from every street corner and roof top. Then he was toppled by the Angry Man who ruled for 10 years putting to death anyone who didn't say 'HALF-EMPTY'. Then 50 years later, when the climate had cooled somewhat, the leaders and priests of the 38 different Water-Ite sects gathered together. Over a period of several months, they engaged in long philosphical debates about what the official statement should be. Then on a cool winter's day they came out with the signed document, that would unify the WaterItes once more and said 'IT IS OFFICIALLY HALF-EMPTY.....but if you want to you can call it HALF-FULL'. Then the Waterite community spat at the leaders for not giving strong leadership. The Half-Empty Groups preached with more determination and the Half-Full Groups got angrier and angrier.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 175
A few years later a new priest came in and changed the wording to HALF-FULL without asking anyone. Somehow the temple hierarchy let him get away with it. They were too busy counting all the money that was pouring into the temple funds to care about wording. And early every morning, while the withered ones were still sleeping, a radiant Waterite would walk into the temple past, take a sip and walk home again with a smile on her face, fully rejuvinated. ---------Raag Mala, Meat, 5th K, which Nitnem Banees, Saas-Giraas Breathing Techniques......arguing about these is all Maya's illusion and keeps us from quenching our thirst.... Raam Japo Jee Aise Aise, Dhroo Prahlad Japio Har Jaise... Meditate on Naam like Bhagat Dhroo and Prahlad did. I.E They were thirsty for God's Vision and determined, being children they were innocent and simple and spared from getting side-tracked by religious rights and wrongs. While millions of pundits, brahmins, scholars and Hindus probably discussed one hundred and one Hindu controversies, the Bhagats had God-shaped holes in their hearts that their constant Naam Simran filled. Guru Amar Das Jee sings a beautiful shabad about controversies: SIREE RAAG, THIRD MEHL (panna 68) The demon's son Prahlaad had not read about religious rituals or ceremonies, austerity or selfdiscipline; he did not know the love of duality. Upon meeting with the True Guru, he became pure; night and day, he chanted the Naam, the Name of the Lord. He read only of the One and he understood only the One Name; he knew no other at all. || 4 || The Pandits, the religious scholars, read and argue and stir up controversies, but without the Guru, they are deluded by doubt. They wander around the cycle of 8.4 million reincarnations; without the Shabad, they do not attain liberation. But when they remember the Name, then they attain the state of salvation, when the True Guru unites them in Union. || 6 ||
17.3 Me, Myself And I Guru Amar Das Jee writes on panna 39 of SatGuru Granth Sahib Jee : "I have done this, and I will do that" I am an idiotic fool for saying this! I have forgotten the Doer of all; I am caught in the love of duality. There is no pain as great as the pain of Maya; it drives people to wander all around the world, until they become exhausted. Through the Guru's Teachings, peace is found, with the True Name enshrined in the heart. || 3 ||” Try an experiment today : observe how many times thoughts like "I have done this, and I will do that" come across your mind. And everytime you observe it, counteract instantly with tudh agai ardas hamaree jeeo pind sabh tera
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 176
kaho nanak sabh teree vadaee koee nao na janeh mera. infront of you is my ardas soul and body are all Yours Says Nanak, All is Your Glory (hence) may no-one know my name If you hear other people saying "I have done this, and I will do that" then do a silent ardas for them too, rather than looking down at them ....sarbatt da bhalla.
17.4 Money So you lend someone money out of the goodness of your heart then you feel sick to the stomach that they may have just ripped you off. Do you get angry, frustrated, take their kneecaps out, pester them day and night for the money, lose sleep over it....??????? Or as a mighty Khalsa with a big heart filled with endless love and compassion do you continue to keep your head high, do you keep the happy smile on your face and continue to radiate Waheguru ji's light in all directions to bless all that come near you? Would Baba Deep Singh ji have turned into a bitter, hateful, revengeful man if someone conned him? Or would he have continued to ride on his battle horse like a king in his carriage through the crowds with peace of mind and accepting Waheguru ji's will as good. The manmukh will get angry and revengeful but why should the Khalsa lose his/her peace of mind over a handful of coins (even if they are valuable)? We came empty handed and leave the same way, the Khalsa has a big heart full of endless love and no-one can take the inner anand away. Even if they do take our exterior wealth they cant touch the Nam wealth inside unless we let them. Dharminder was saying there was a Sant in India who has recently confessed to having killed upto 10 people for their money!!! Someone owed the Sant money they didnt pay, so the Sant hired a local hitman to take them out. The hitman wanted his fee but the Sant refused to pay so the hitman grassed him up!! And the police got the rest of the story out of the Sant about how he used to get rich Sikhs from abroad killed so he could take their wealth...modern day Sajjan Tug. So he was a Sant he should have obeyed Guru Granth Sahib jee instead of getting revengeful and bitter leading to murder. He should have remembered it's more important to obey Guru Granth Sahib jee than to be angry and bitter at someone else.
17.5 Mouse-Trap 1 There are lots of pitfalls for the Naam-Traveller, sharper than a sword and finer than a hair is the path the Saints follow says Guru Amar Das ji (Khannee-o tikhee Valo nikee Anand Sahib). Like an acrobat we walk across the tightrope, wobbling side to side over the ocean of fire, the flames of hell leaping up to grab us at every moment. This Narak (hell) is in our mind. But like the acrobat holding on to the 20 foot pole to keep his balance, we hold onto Naam with undivided attention 'Ek Man Ek Dhi-a-a' -with one mind focus on the ONE. Like a mouse in a laboratory maze, we follow our mind's desire looking for our piece of cheese that will give us happiness.a fast car, a big salary, a luxorious house, a beautiful spouse .but if we're blessed by Guru ji we fall into the trap of Maya (anything that distracts you from God) and suffer Dukh. Day and night we cant sleep..the beautiful spouse, big businesses, fast cars lead to worry and anxiety, our unhealthy lifestyle leads to alcohol addiction and problem after problem. If we're LUCKY our life falls apart...even our friends turn out to be untrustworthy We spent all our life running around the mind maze for happiness...and seeing the glowing piece of cheese we leaped with all our heart at it...took a juicy
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 177
bite but before we even had time to enjoy it the wire trap came crashing down on our head!!!!! Killing all our MAYA dreams. Why is that LUCKY? Well, with nowhere else to turn, no friends, no family to support us in our hour of need we run through the mind maze until we fall at the feet of the Shabad Guru...He was waiting for us all the time, watching our foolishly reap the rewards of our past actions, tapping us every now and again like the driver goads the elephant with the iron rod to make him go in the right direction. Eventually we fell at the feet of Shabad Guru. Stung once by the Maya bee we keep our eyes open incase she buzzes by again with her swarm of friends: The 5 enemies are her invisible friends, lies, slander, gossip, jealousy are her unsmellable friends, but a less obvious friend is hate. Hate: we hate someone because they hurt us. I HATE YOU YOU HURT ME A GurSikh gets hurt when they see Sikhs cutting their hair, trimming their beirds, taking the turban of Guru Gobind Singh ji into un-gursikh places like pubs and clubs. A GurSikh gets hurt when they see Sikhs wearing a Kara and raising a pint of beer in the same hand. A GurSikh gets hurt when they see a Sikh raising a cigarrette to the same mouth that was eating Guru's langar just a few days before. These things rightly hurt the Gursikh because those Sikhs have turned their back on the Shabd Guru's teachings. The Trap the GurSikh falls into is Hate. Hate consumes the GurSikh because all the those people have insulted what s/he holds closest to their heart. Maya's friend Hate was invisible, unsmellable and undetectable...hate sneaked into the gursikh's mind and body temple like a trained Ninja Warrior. O GurSikh pyari-o jee, dont let hate enter your temple for any reason whether it's personal hurt or religious insults. O GurSikh pyari-o, Guru jee has taught us that Waheguru ji resides in every heart...so we are only hating Waheguru ji if we hate anyone at all. O gurSikh pyari-o, Guru ji has taught us the mortal will be judged by actions alone. Criticise their actions, call the actions bad, deal with actions...but dont hate the person. There is a Sakhi (historic event) about a great Sant-Sipahee...he truly had attained one-ness with Waheguru ji and had mastered weaponary too. In the battlefield he fought for justice. His opponent had been overpowered and lay on his back on the floor. The Sant-sipahee was about to destroy the sinner by plunging the sword of Akal into his chest, when the opponent spat in the Sant-Sipahee's face. The Sant-Sipahee's blood boiled, rage and fury burned him for a moment, he raised his sword with new fervour.but stopped the sword in mid-swing!. The enemy was shocked, expecting to be dead, he grunted 'Kill Me Sikh, you have beaten me'. The Sant-Sipahee replied, 'Before I was fighting for justice, against the evil actions of your army, and destroying you was destroying injustice. When you spat in my face I wanted to kill you because you insulted ME. I was going to kill you out of ANGER AND HATE. I would have to have been reborn because of that, so I have spared you'. The enemy soldier was so incredibly amazed at the Khalsa soldier, that within a few months he left his troops and joined the Khalsa.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 178
Criticise and Punish the Actions, Love the Person.....It's a hard path to followfiner than a hair and sharper than a sword.
17.6 Mouse-Trap 2 After reading mouse-trap one of my veer jee's thought it was saying that worldy things like cars, houses, businesses and spouses are a bad thing because they are Maya. Just to clarify this: Guru Nanak ji started the path of Raj-Jog i.e. living in the world, but unattached from it. Guru HarGobind Sahib and Guru Gobind Singh ji dressed like the True Kings they were with gold and finest clothes, best horses and weapons etc BUT...these were not the objective of life. This is not what they slept, ate, drank and dreamed about possessing every living moment at the expense of forgetting Waheguru ji. This life is our turn to meet Waheguru ji, we are taught to abide pure amidst impurities, we are not taught to live like homeless begging hermits living off offerings even if we are reciting Naam all the time. 3 golden rules of Guru Nanak ji: NAAM JAPNA-meditate KIRT KARNA -WORK VAND SHAKNA - share
There's an incident which the historian Cunningham had: he saw an Akali (Immortal) wearing blue nihang uniform building a road. He was being assisted by a young Hindu boy, there were no other workers. Cunningham talked to him, the Akali said, 'I am a spare person in the world. I'm doing seva for others by building this road.' The Hindu boy had joined in because he was so inspired by the Akali. That is the Khalsa spirit, having done so much seva and simran and having obeyed Guru ji's hukam(order), we reach a time when all our bad actions are erased - our debt is clear - our mind and body ad life is pure. And even having no physical battles to fight, nor having a job, the Khalsa still goes and does seva - serving Waheguru ji by serving Waheguru ji's creation. In Nanded, India, the place of Hazoor Sahib Gurdwara (where Guru Gobind Singh ji left this world), there is a solidly constructed bridge, of much better quality than all the other bridges. It serves a vital role for all the community - Sikhs, Hindus, tourists etc. However it was not built by the local government with all their money and resources...but by the Sikhs!!! The local MP said 'The Sikhs are the only religion that build bridges!!' The Khalsa spirit is to meditate, work and share, by following Guru ji's hukam we gain more than just sitting mediating 24 hours a day in a cave. By following hukam we gain guru's kirpa (grace), with grace (prasad) we reach Waheguru ..... GUR PRASAD.
17.7 Hum Avgun Bharay If anyone out their in NaamNet Ville feels trapped in Maya, then here is a shabad that works for me and a naami gursikh i know always reads it in her ardas. Hum avgun bhar-ay, ik gun nahee, amrit chad bikhaa bikh kaa-ee maya moh bharam bhae bhoolay, sut dara sio preet laga-ee ik utam panth suni-o gur sangat, teh milant jam tras mitaee ik ardas baat keerat kee, gur ram das rakho sarna-ee
'i'm full of sins without even one virtue,
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 179
leaving amrit i eat poisonous poison i'm mislead by maya and worldly love, doubts and fear and entangled in love of sons and consorts i've heard the noblest path is to keep the Guru's company (sangat) by meeting which the fear of death is removed the poet Keerat, has one ardas : O Guru Ram Das keep me in your shelter'
18. NASTY QUALITIES 18.1 Snakes And Ladders There's a Sant near our village in India, my aunt was saying that a young woman was 'possessed' by some evil spirit. No-one could cure her, she used to walk about like a mad-woman, talking with the deep voice of a man. The family eventually ran out of healers to go to and turned to the Sant as the last hope. Apparantly he managed to talk to the spirit inside the woman. It turned out to be the spirit of a Yogi doing black magic while he sat in his cave. Some people from the village had paid him to put a curse on the woman. Sitting in his cave, the Yogi spoke through the girl, to the Sant. The Yogi got quite arrogant and told the Sant 'you are only a few steps higher than me on the spiritual ladder, but I'll topple you soon enough'. The Sant shrugged it off like water off a duck's back replying 'what's the point in competing, spirituality isn't a game, besides Guru Gobind Singh jee is sitting at the top of the ladder like a father watching us children!' The Sant gave them some shabads, seva and sangat to do and the Yogi's evil spirit left the woman. Maybe you believe in curses or maybe you dont,(if you do naam simran, seva and go sadh-sangat you'll be naturally protected anyway) but the interesting thing for me was the use of the ladder analogy. Guru Sahib says that the path of the Saints is to climb the ladder of religion ..'Sant Ka marag, dharam kee pauree'. But only a a few rare one have such a greatly blessed destiny....'Koe vad-bhagee pai'. So climb the ladder of religious righteous deeds and rise above the coiled snakes hissing at your heels, let them reap their own rewards as they rot in their dark, damp cave-like life.
18.2 Hurting A Saint Near our village in Punjab, there's a Sant's dera (dwelling). Everyone drives past it on the main road, it's a very peaceful place, beautiful gurdwara and acres and acres of land which is farmed by the Sikhs doing seva there. The Sant is old and wise and hardly speaks nowadays. A business man bought acres and acres of land across the road. The first year I went there he was building hundreds of wirecages for chickens. Eggs and meat are big business. The next year we drove past, the hundreds of wirecages were rusting away, the acres of land was full of weeds. My cousin said, the Sant requested the businessman to build his poultry farm elsewhere, he even offered to buy the land from him at more than the market value. The stubborn business man refused. Time passed, the business man's was struck by a serious illness and had been in hospital for many months while I was there. All his precious land and business was rotting away.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 180
In sukhmanee sahib guru arjun dev ji describes in great detail all the evil things that happen to the person who hurts a sant. Maybe all of the above is just a coincidence? But as a Bishop once said when asked why he prays 'When I pray coincidences happen, when I dont pray, they dont happen!' So Khalsa jee, tread carefully when criticising Sants or Gianis or kirtanees or anyone who is a sevadar of Guru Ji's House. Even if one thinks 99% are bad and arrogantly says 'All Kirtanees are greedy and just in it for money!' then that person has insulted the 1% that Guru jee keeps close to his side. Dont make generalisations. Tell the truth about each person and not with blanket statements.
18.3 No Room For Me ( Ego - Haumai) A true event........ A roomful of Naam rasiay Gursikhs had been Naam japping since 1.30am. To express the flavour of the atmosphere; there is a parkash of Dhan Dhan Shabad Saroop Satguru Granth Sahib Jee, the light is switched off and every Gursikh present is radiating Naam collectively as one and one feels like as if it is heaven. A door is heavily and loudly knocked upon, one Gursikh ask's 'Who are you?' The indescribable voice replies 'it's me (mai)' The Gursikh replied 'if its you, then leave your 'mai meeree' outside and come in, for this is Guru Nakak's house.' The voice never replied back. Then - from all the tongues of all the Gursikhs - the following words were uttered in unison: 'Nanak kai ghar keval Naam' (In Nanak’s house there is ONLY Naam’. Then they all continued japping Naam. How can 'mai meeree'/'houmai' (me/mine ego) enter Satguru Nanak's house?
18.4 Hot Air (Ego - Haumai) At PanJa Sahib Gurdwara in Pakistan there is a huge boulder with Guru Nanak Dev Ji's hand print pressed into it. A muslim holy man living outside the village on a hill top. The villagers did ardas to guru nanak dev jee saying the selfish holy man had control of all the water and wouldnt let it pass to the villagers. The holy man refused to listen to Guru jee, so Guru jee blessed the lower ground and water started flowing into the village, the holy man's water dried up. Seeing Guru Nanak at the foot of the hill, he used his powers to send a huge boulder flying like a missile at guru sahib. Guru jee put up his hand to stop it and the palm impression is still there. Why tell this story? Well, I am like the selfish holy man, I am very proud of sikhi and the hot air of my ego puffs up into a huge boulder which I shoot at everyone who is in striking distance. But to protect everyone Guru jee has sent his humble gursikhs blessed with Guru Nanak Dev Jee's shaktee(power) to put their hand in the way and stop my ego missiles from hurting anyone.
18.5 While ‘I’ Resided Jab Hum hothe Tab too nahee Ab tuhee Ma nahee!' While 'I' resided
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 181
Then You didn't, When You did 'I' didn't! Dhan Dhan Bhagat Ravidas Jee.
18.6 House On Fire (Emotional Attachment - Moh) Once a gursikh was sitting in the forest intoxicated with naam when suddenly a man from the village came running. In between deep breaths he said, "A house is on fire." The naami gursikh said, "Maino kee?" ("Why should I care?"). The man replied, "No, no, you don't understand. Your house is on fire." To that the gursikh replied, "Taino kee?" ("Why should *you* care?"). waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru....
Moral: A GurSikh is not attached to his own belongings, wereas a ManMukh is attached to his own belongings and other peoples!
18.7 Mine Outa my way stupid old man don't touch my feet with your begging hand don't pester me cause you're gonna get hurt it doesn't bother me that you live in the dirt too poor to get married now you're all alone leprosy's eaten your flesh, blood and bone don't tell me your story just get outa my face your begging profession brings you total disgrace my money is mine and mine alone when it comes to giving i'm harder than stone some people get used while others are users i'm one of the winners you're one of the losers
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 182
you got whatever was in your sad destiny God blessed me with love, life and money. my money is mine and mine alone when it comes to giving i'm harder than stone
'Gareeb da moo Guru da Golak' The poor one's mouth is the Guru's moneybox (Sikh Saying)
18.8 The Miser (Greed - Lowb) There once was a miser. He spent all his life collecting untrue wealth. Needless to say, he was quite heavily loaded in his old age. He spent all his golden years worrying about the accumulated wealth. His worry reached the peak on his deathbed. Indeed, he was so worried that he collected the finest jewels of his treasury and put them in a bag; the bag was put under his bed and he would feel it before, after and during his sleep. When he knew his breaths were numbered, he desperately called his wife, "Sohni, please take this bag and put it in the attic. When the death messengers are dragging me, I will grab on to the bag and take it with me." Sohni was a simpleton (thank God for that, otherwise this story would end right about now). She did exactly as she was told. A few hours later, the miser died. The next day, Sohni was curious enough to see whether her husband had managed to fool the death messenger and taken his treasures. So Sohni went up to the attic and to her surprise, found the bag exactly in the same spot as where she had left it. She hit her forehead with her palm (she was of the Indian origin) and lamented, "What a fool I am! My husband never did any good in his life. He probably was dragged down to hell. I should have put the bag in the basement."
pyareoooooo, waheguru ji ka khalsa waheguru ji ki fateh Imagine a person waking up from a dream. The dream was so real. In it, there were people chasing the dreamer. In it, there were people being protected by the dreamer. When the dreamer wakes up, she says, "How foolish of me to worry about all this - it was not real." Pyareooooooo, that is ****exactly***** how we will feel when we die. We will say, "Boy, was I foolish. My friends, my spouse, my family, my enemies, my lovers were all unreal. I wasted all my life worrying about them."
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 183
A gursikh hears this and goes to the guru. The gursikh asks: "guru jee, who collects untrue wealth?" The guru replies: "kacha dhan sanche moorakh gaavar || (panna 665) The ignorant fools amass false wealth || " The gursikh again asks: "guru jee, how do we collect true wealth?" The guru again replies: "sacha dhan gurmati paayeah || True wealth is obtained through the Guru's Teachings ||" Again, the gursikh asks: "Pyare guru jee, tell us, what is this 'True Wealth'." The guru replies, "sat naam"
pyari sakhioooo, There is only one (allow daas to repeat, *only* one) one thing that will go with us: Naam. So let us all put Naam on our top priority list *today*. Thank you and may the guru bless you all.
18.9 Greed Guru Nanak Dev Jee Says; SORATH, FIRST MEHL: The treasure of the Name, for which you have come into the world, that Ambrosial Nectar is with the Guru. Renounce costumes, disguises and clever tricks; this fruit is not obtained by duplicity. ¦¦ 1 ¦¦ O my mind, remain steady, and do not wander away. By searching around on the outside, you shall only suffer great pain; the Ambrosial Nectar is found within the home of your own being. ¦¦ Pause ¦¦ Renounce corruption, and seek virtue; committing sins, you shall only come to regret and repent. You do not know the difference between good and evil; again and again, you sink into the mud. ¦¦ 2¦¦ Within you is the great filth of greed and falsehood; why do you bother to wash your body on the outside? Chant the Immaculate Naam, the Name of the Lord always, under Guru’s Instruction; only then will your innermost being be emancipated. ¦¦ 3 ¦¦ Let greed and slander be far away from you, and renounce falsehood; through the True Word of the Guru’s Shabad, you shall obtain the true fruit. As it pleases You, You preserve me, Dear Lord; servant Nanak sings the Praises of Your Shabad.¦¦ 4 ¦¦ 9 ¦¦ (Guru Granth Sahib Jee panna 598)
18.10 The Birds It started innocently enough, they are so cute, adorable really : nesting swallows. Each year they migrate here to nest and raise their young. What could be more charming than having a bird nest right outside your window, hearing the twitter and tweets, finding the speckled eggshells, seeing the fledglings peep out and learn to fly, or so it seemed.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 184
The first year we were appalled to hear the neighbors were washing out the nests, how cruel it seemed. we had only one or two nests that year, we treasured them. The following year there were a few more, and we felt very established.. Then two years ago, there were perhaps a dozen, a long grey streak ran down the picture window, a minor inconvenience. We agreed not to remove the nests until the fledglings had flown. The nests are composed of mud. We have an ample supply between the garden and the "pond", a glorified mud hole the geese use. They are built under the eves, of the roof, and the droppings spilt all over the front doorway. An attempt to clean up resulted in a fledgling falling from it’s nest, we carefully placed it in the next one over. After they were gone we washed all the old nests away. Last year, there seemed to be a hundred. They all returned with their young (and their mates). We could barely see through the windows, they were covered with droppings. Friends would drop by and laugh and joke, at their behavior. They all come at once, like little dive bombers, flocking together, circling around and diving at the nests. We don't need alarm clocks with fifty little hungry voices chirping as soon as the dawn breaks. Even during the darkness, you can hear them crooning all night long. There were a few fatalities, learning to fly is not without its dangers. It kept the cats busy, looking for (impossible) ways to reach the nests. This year we made the decision to be firm. Don't let the nests reach completion. Then the eggs can't be laid. We could never harm them. So prevention seemed the least of cruel alternatives. Once or twice a week, we wash down the nests, break the ones we can reach. They come back.. In a cooperative effort, a dozen or so will work feverishly, building together, in attempt to get a nest finished. before its reaches completion, we knock it down. The windows are getting washed twice a week and still we can barely see through them by the third day. And yet a voice whispers to me, maybe we could just wash the windows, without destroying the nests. Then the firm voice of reason breaks in. Yes, and next year they will be here by the thousand, and the following year ten thousand. Still it is a heart break to destroy those nests, to watch them rebuild, racing time, as they never give up, and never give in. One afternoon this week it occurred to me, as a hundred bodies hurled by my bedroom window, twittering frantically, as perhaps for the tenth time, an attempt is made communally to get a nest built. It occurred to me they are like the five enemies’ voices. At first they seem harmless enough, subtle little suggestions, that have no foothold, but as time goes by they grow stronger, and become ingrained, so much so that it is a constant battle to overcome. And still we listen. They become our constant companion, our best friend, our worst enemy. We wash them out every morning in our feeble attempts to cleanse our soul, and every day they return stronger in number, clamoring for our attention. If we let up, or give in, in any way, we are outnumbered. Only with naam, do we have a fighting chance. Those weapons given us to battle them, the 5Ks , nitnem, gurbani, sadhsangat, keetan, those precious gifts, give us hope. Another lesson is to be as stubborn, as those little birdies, never let up. We should build our account with Waheguru, banking naam, do ardaas, do seva, do more seva... Waheguru ji
18.11 Grudges A Gyani jee said at the Gurdwara: The Guru's way is that if you have a grudge with someone you should not even sleep one night with that grudge in your belly. That is a Big Sin, almost as big as cutting your hair. The Guru's way is to sort your problem out there and then. A Bibi jee said, forget about one day, I've had my grudges siting in me for over 20 years!
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 185
The reason to sort out problems right away is that it's difficult for the mind to do naam simran when it's busy holding a grudge against someone.
18.12 Dirty Laughing After reading this story you may be thinking 'it's a magical story . . . voices . . . wishes. . . gifts....' but take the moral apply it to your life and the real magic will happen inside you. There was a poor man who meditated long and hard for years and years and one day he heard a spiritual voice. The voice said 'ask for anything and your wishes will be fulfilled'. The poor man was overjoyed, then the voice was feeling generous and said 'not only will your wish be fulfilled, but your neighbour will also get what you ask for, infact your neighbour will get double everything you ask for'. The poor man said 'that's fine with me as long as I get what I want it doesn't make any difference what my neighbour get'. So he asked for his first wish, 'I'm sick of living in this litle hut, I want a beautiful palace' Lo and behold a palace appeared, he was very happy then he noticed that his neighbour had received 2 palaces. The poor man thought 'all these years I've been meditating long and hard, I should get ALL the rewards and my neighbour should get nothing. He spent all his time enjoying himself while I was being a hermit - he deserves nothing.' Jealousy and hate was welling up inside. He asked the voice,' I want you to build a moat around my palace'. A moat appeared infront of his palace and 2 moats appeared around the neighbours' palaces. The poor man was fuming - jealousy was eating him away. Then he thought I'll teach my neighbour a lesson. He said to the voice 'I want you to remove one of my eyes' He chuckled to himself as only one of his eyes would be lost but his neighbour would be totally blinded! The poor man went outside his palace and sat on the bank of his neighbour's moat. He laughed as he saw his neighbour wandering aimlessly, tripping and stumbling and finally falling and drowning in the moat. Moral : No matter how much we pray and meditate it's all in vain if we haven't cleaned away the 5 enemies (Anger, ego, lust, greed and attachment). Laughing at other's misery is 'dirty laughing'. The Guru's way is to have love and mercy for one and all. The Guru's way is to work honesly and share the fruits of your labour with others. We came into the world empty handed and we leave empty handed, but along the way we grab many items and amass wealth and property. We fill with the attitude 'It's mine, it's mine, I worked hard for it , it's mine, it's mine, why should I give? Why should I share anything with anyone? It's mine, It's mine'. Guru Nanak's attitude was 'Tera Tera Tera ...' -Yours, Yours, Yours : everything belongs to Waheguru, nothing belongs to me. Thank Waheguru, the Giver, for what's been given instead of complaining about what's been lost.
18.13 My Wife’s A Pig A story with a moral: A poor young wife was collecting firewood in the forest, she was simple and devout and prayed and prayed to her god to give her better days, suddenly she was blessed with a vision and her god said 'Dear child you and your family have been granted with 3 wishes'. She was so happy she said 'I want fine royal clothes and golden jewellery, so I too look like a princess'. She was magically transformed. She was overjoyed and ran happily home, but as she was going down the path the evil prince rode by, he'd been hunting in the forest he whisked up the young wife and said 'I've made a good catch today - this beautiful princess will be my bride'. So he rode off with her to the palace. When the husband found out his wife had been kidnapped he was full of rage, but being poor there was no-one who would listen to his pleas for the safe return of his wife. Giving up hope of ever seeing her again he said 'If I cant see her beautful face then no-one should, I wish she had the head of a pig'. In the palace the prince had taken his new princess to his bedroom and was leaning over to kiss her when her head turned into a pig's snout, she oinked, he jumped back and called the guards to get rid of such a nasty beast. The guards dumped her in the forest. He young son was playing nearby and she hugged him and convinced him she was his mother even though she had a pigs' head. In his innocence he said 'I wish my mum looked like she did before.' And she was transformed back to a poor young wife with ragged clothes and no jewellery and no pig's head.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 186
Moral : Be careful of what you are striving for in life, it may not bring happiness and you may spend just as much effort getting out of the mess as you did getting into it. There's only one true wish and that is : 'Visar Nahee Datar Apanay Nam Deho Gun gava din raat Nanak chao eho' Forget Me not O Giver, Give me your Name May I sing Your praises day and night, this is Nanak's desire
18.14 Slander Steals Your Naam Wealth What are the characteristics of a GurMukh according to Guru Granth Sahib Jee? PARR NINDAA NEH SROATH SARVANANN APP TEYHAAG SAGAL RAINKEHOA || One who does not let ones ears listen to slander (nindaa) of others and obliterates one’s ego to become the footdust (rain) of the saints. (Panna 1357)
PARR NINDAA MUKH TEY NEHEE CHOOTEE NAIFAL BHAEE SABH SEV || One who’s mouth does not stop slandering others, will find that all their sevaa (service and Naam simran) will be fruitless. (Panna 1353) Remember Guroo Jee states : NAAM HAMARAI POOJAA DEV || NAAM HAMARAI GUR KEE SEV || Repeating Naam is my worship of Guroo Jee Repeating Naam is sevaa of my Guroo Jee (Panna 1145) The GurMukhs perform Guru Jee's service (sevaa) by repeating (japping) Naam.......vahe guroo.. vahe guroo.. vahe guroo...vahe guroo ....vahe guroo ...vahe guroo . So, IF one loves to serve Guru Jee by repeating Naam from their mouth and loves to listen to Naam with their ears. THEN how can they bear to slander others with that same mouth and listen to the slander of others with those same ears ??? JAAHOO GURDEV PAAR NIND THEYAGEE || Go to Guru Jee only after you have renounced the slandering of others. (Panna 1166) NINDAA KAR KAR BOH BHAR UTHAVAA BIN MAJUREE BHAR PACHCHAVANIA|| By continually slandering you carry the heavy load of sins, and finally-get trapped under it. (Panna 118) GurMukhs renounce the slander of others and accumulate the wealth of Naam instead. NAAM HAMARAI NIRMAL BIOAHAAR || Naam is my true business, through which one yields pure wealth...
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 187
(Panna 1145) If one participates or listens to any sort of slander, one will lose the yields of their Naam wealth. Run away discreetly from people who indulge in slander of others no matter who they are. Slandering is a false sweetness. One should strive to be be like the ladle which stirs sweet and sour things yet cannot taste it. Do not let the taste of slander effect you in this sweet and sour world. All of your Naam Wealth that you collected through long hours of meditation, will all be rapidly lost if you engage in slander. Our dog mind wants to lick the slander stone more and more for it’s false taste. But its never worth giving this dog a chance. Whoever does slander is a worldy person, Manmukh, and doesn’t have the Guru’s Word (shabad) ingrained in their mind. Does you really need the company (sangat) of such a person? Let us try to be, by the grace of Vaahi-guroo jee, a Gurmukh and do heavy Naam Simran, Naam Japping and look after our invaluable, inestimableNaam Wealth.
18.15 Deadly Manmukh Cocktail Can one allow and tolerate trash to be thrown in ones house by others? If the answer is NO then how can one allow and tolerate the trash of slander, gossip and bad thoughts to be thrown into one’s mind? Only ManMukh’s throw this trash over others. The Gurmukh removes it firstly from their own mind and then from the minds of others by using love for Naam and Banee. The very first time dass (this servant) listened to the following wisdom of Satguroo Nanak Dev Jee, it shook daas from inside. It created a storm of self-analysis in daas’s mind. Guru jee’s clear definition of a Manmukh motived me not to be Manmukh myself. I hope that dass can share this wisdom with you, my Pyare Satguroo Amrit Naami Sangat Jee SALOOK MEHALLA PEHALA (Panna 147) TUMEE TUMAA VISS AKK DHTOORAA NIMM FALL|| MAN MUKH VASAI TIS JIS TUOO CHIT NAI AVEHEE|| NANAK KAHYEAA KIS HANDAN KAKAMAA BAHARIA|| A Manmukh is a person who follow ones own Mind (Mann). What is in their Mind? This shabad clearly defines a manmukh. It is believed that the most bitter poison is made from plants called:TUMEE TUMAA Latin: Asteracantha longifolia - A fruit that looks beautiful but tastes extremely bitter. VISS Poison of snake. AKK A long type of grass grown in dunes or similar soil - looks nice but is very bitter. DHTOORAA A plant from which a powerful drug is extracted. NIMM FALL A fruit of the Nimm tree (Nimolea) which is very bitter.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 188
If all these elements are mixed together: TUMEE TUMAA + VISS + AKK + DHTOORAA + NIMM FALL= It would amount to a deadly cocktail of extremely bitter poison. In this shabad, Guroo Jee gives us this wisdom : normally one has to search far and wide to find such a deadly cocktail, but find a Manmukh, MAN MUKH VASAI TIS, and you will have found them all! As TUMEE TUMAA and AKK are beautiful and tall but bitter inside just like Manmukhs. Do not get deceived by their appearance, one may find them everywhere The ManMukhs are the ones who love to throw slander, gossip andbad thoughts (Nindaa, Chuglee, Veekaar) into your mind. Why are they Manmukhs? Guru Jee says ‘JIS TUOO CHIT NAI AVEHEE’ They are manmukhs because they do not wash, clean and remove their bitter poison with rememberance of Naam (Simran) They lack the cleaning agents. What could be done about them? Guru jee continues, ‘NANAK KAHYEAA KIS HANDAN KAKAMAA BAHARIA’. Only Guroo Nanak Dev Jee can give the cleaning agents of the nectar Naam (Amrit Naam) as received when we give our head at the amrit-cermony as the thousands did so in 1699 on Vasakhee day at our spiritual home Anandpur Sahib Now the time has come for us to share Guru Jee’s wisdom with our brothers and sisters. We should be helping the ManMukhs towards the Panj Pyarias as in 1699 on Vasakhee day at our spiritual home . Anandpur Sahib. Let us grow our GurMukh Family!! Back to our cleaning within ............ Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroo, Vaheguroowaheguru
18.16 Wealth And Woman dhan dara sangat sagal jin apni kar man
Know this truth that Nanak proclaims: Wealth, woman and all your possessions, Which you consider as your own, None. none will go with you (after you die). What’s the major reason why people don’t have time for God? It’s either because they’re chasing the opposite sex or their obssesed with making millions of pounds, or in most young men I know they want fast cars and pretty blondes! Guru Jee is teaching us that weatlth, the opposite sex and worldy possessions are required for living life, but that’s not why God gave us this human life. A family life, money in the bank and a safe and secure home should give us a foundation stone on which we can build our moral and spiritual progress. If we only live to have a bigger house, a faster car and a more beautiful spouse then we have wasted our life building an enormous foundation stone but totally forgetting to construct spiritual building on top of it! Most people forget about constructing their spiritual life and think they’re going to live forever. But one day the agony of death wakes them up. Death steals their body, their children inherit their wealth and your beautiful partner looks for another person. Nothing belonged to them, yet they weasted their whole life chasing and grabbing it.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 189
Our attitude to the opposite sex should be as simple as this : our husband or wife does not belong to us, neither are they just a sex-object. They are our companion on the path of Truth - an equal partner in the quest for spiritual joy, divine wisdom and true enlightenment. And our attitude to wealth should be that it belongs to Vaahi-Guroo Jee. ‘Mind, Body are Yours and Wealth is Yours too’ says Guru Nanak Dev Jee. By Vaahi-Guroo jee’s kindness we were blessed with a body and mind. We use them to earn wealth, the wealth we use to satisfy our living needs. Then we spend the rest of our time doing naam meditation and service of the Guru, sharing money and food with the poor and needy. We always remember one day nothing is ours, everything is Vaahi-Guroo jees.
18.17 I Am A Sinner 'I am a SINNER, GUILTY, EGOTISTIC and WICKED. I am a THIEF, a FLATTERER, a GAMBLER and LUSTFUL LOOKER AT OTHER WOMEN. I am an EGOTIST, HATEFUL, UNGRATEFUL, a THUG and THIEF IN MANY COUNTRIES. I am full of LUST, ANGER, ALCOHOL, GREED, ATTACHMENT and PRIDE. I am a CHEAT an INGRATE one to whom no-one should give shelter. O Singer-Disciple (Bhai Gurdas), pray to the SatGuroo (Guru Nanak Dev Jee) to forgive my sins.' ....Bhai Gurdas Jee 'Hau apraadhee gunahgaar...' If Dhan Dhan Greatly, truly blessed brahmgianee, knower of God, Bhai Gurdas jee falls at Guru jee's feet with all these vices. Then who am I to stand tall and proud of MY achievements????????? Fall Mr
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 190
Singh, fall at Guru jees feet AND LEAVE YOUR FOREHEAD ON GURU JEES FEET. The world doesn't need another haumai rogee (ego diseased) body.
18.18 Evil People I used to be think a lot about who's a REAL Sant or not? I used to waste my time getting annoyed at people who are not what pretend to be. It bugged me that most of the world kills animals to eat the meat, drinks alcohol, cuts their hair and rejects God. I used to make a big deal about arguing about what's right and wrong. But, Guru jee reminded me that I never got into Sikhi to worry about what other people are doing. They will get what they deserve. They should not be able to make me angry, because their actions are their own doing and they will reap their own rewards like making themselves burn mentally. And there's no need to get depressed by the `state the world's in' - just praise the Creator for Creating it! What matters to me is that I go infront of Guru Granth Sahib jee and say 'Wah Wah Sache ma teri tek, Hau papi thoo nirmal ek' Wonderful Wonderful True One, I seek your refuge, for I am a sinner and you are the Perfect One.'
Guru Nanak Dev ji says , Ham Nahee Changeh Bura nhee koi 'I am not good and no-one is bad' Bhai Kaneya ji saw Guru ji's face even in the enemy. So what if the world is full of liars and sinners, why should they get under my skin? When I shone a light inside myself I found the most sins! Since I started `cleaning' up inside, I've had no time to criticise others! It's a full time job fighting the 5 enemies and doing naam simran at every blink and breath.. Do your paat, give your head to the Guru, talk little, do a lot of simran, do ardas for Guru Nanak Ji to save the sinners. And most importantly, stay humble, lowest of the low. It is all part of Vaahi-guroo Jees Wondrous nature. Guru Nanak Dev Jee saw all these evil people, but instead of getting depressed by it, Dhan Dhan Guru Nanak Dev jee praised the Formless One who created this play. Asank Murakh Andh ghor Asank Chor Haram Kror Asnak amar kar kar jor Asank galvadh hathi-a kamai Asank Papee Pap kar ja-I Asank Kuriar Kureh fira-i Asank malecch mal buk khai Asank Nindak sir kareh bhar Nanak Nich Kaheh Vichar, Varia na java ek Var. Jo tudh bhavai Saee bhalle Kar Too sada salamat Nirankar'. 18.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 191
Countless fools, blinded by ignorance Countless thieves and embezzlers. Countless impose their will by force. Countless cut-throats and ruthless killers. Countless sinners who keep on sinning. Countless liars, wandering lost in their lies. Countless wretches, eating filth as their ration. Countless slanderers, carrying the weight of their stupid mistakes on their heads. Nanak describes the state of the lowly. I cannot even once be a sacrifice to You. Whatever pleases You is the only good done, You, Eternal and Formless One. || 18 || (Jap Jee Sahib, translation from Gurbanee CD)
19. SADH-SANGAT - SAINT SOCIETY 19.1 Guru’s Devotees Showed Me The Path Tun jalnidhi ham meen tumhare You are the Ocean of Water, and I am Your fish. Your Name is the drop of water, and I am a thirsty sparrow-hawk. You are my hope, and You are my thirst. My mind is absorbed in You. || 1 || Just as the baby is satisfied by drinking milk, and the poor person is pleased by seeing wealth, and the thirsty person is refreshed by drinking cool water, so is this mind drenched with delight in the Lord. || 2 || Just as the darkness is lit up by the lamp, and the hopes of the wife are fulfilled by thinking about her husband, and people are filled with bliss upon meeting their beloved, so is my mind imbued with the Lord’s Love. || 3 || The Saints have set me upon the Lord’s Path. By the Grace of the Holy Saint, I have been attuned to the Lord. The Lord is mine, and I am the slave of the Lord. O Nanak, the Guru has blessed me with the True Word of the Shabad. || 4 || 14 || 21 || (Raga Majh, Guru Arjan Dev Jee, p. 100)
19.2 The Parrot And The Cat Where were you born, Mr Human Being ji? I was born on a small rock - just turn right at the moon and ask for Earth. My parents are Mrs Mum and Mr Dad Being, we live in a lovely house...one day I hope to get married, have little Beings run around the place and then die with a smile of satisfaction on my face. Where were you born, Miss Khalsa ji? I am a resident of the Town of Bliss, AnandPur. My father is Guru Gobind Singh ji : the Lion who Protects the World, my mother is Mata Sahib Kaur : the Master's Princess, my brothers are Baba Ajit Singh ji: the Unconquorable lion, Baba Jujhar Singh ji : the Warrior Lion, Baba Zorawar Singh ji : the Powerful Lion and Baba Fateh Singh ji : the Victorious Lion, my family is the Army of Akal : The Khalsa. The story of my birth is an interesting one, once I was just another Human Being child, but one day I stumbled across the society of saints, the sadh-sangat, the Army of Akal - the purest pure Khalsa. Every morning, every night I went and dyed my mind cloth in the colour of God's love. Morning and night I jumped into the vat of the sadh-sangat. Years passed, the Guru's Grace was great, all around people called me GurMukh. The Khalsa gave birth to me, the Khalsa is my mother and father, the Khalsa is my
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 192
friend and family. I live in their house, they say it's my house. I praise my Master, I love my SatGuru, I die for the Khalsa. If I'm hungry they feed me, if I'm naked they clothe me, if I'm lonely they are there for me, if I'm lost they come and find me. Day and night I sing the words of my father 'Khalsa is my closest friend Khalsa is my mother, father, peace-giver. Khalsa is my dignity and energy, Khalsa is my friend and companion. Khalsa is my caste and honour, Khalsa has given birth to me. Khalsa is my palace and treasure, Because of Khalsa I am respected.' (Guru Gobind Singh Ji) In my last life I was just a wild and cowardly Parrot. I used to fly without discipline to places with no morals. One day I was pecking at the earth and a mighty cat jumped from the bushes into my path. I was so brave, I was so strong, do you know what i did? I closed my eyes and all my fear went away. I couldn't see the cat - everything was OK.....but the cat pounced - I screamed - I died. If I had been in a cage, if I had a Master to look after me, then the death cat wouldn't have got me. In this life, the society of Saints, the purest pure Khalsa is my cage, i can close my eyes and i know i'm safe with them around me. Waheguru ji is my master and SatGuru ji has taught me, the foolish parrot, to speak His language of love. 'Thoo pinjar hau Soortha thoar Jam majar kaha kareh moor' You are the Cage and I'm the parrot, What can the cat of death do to me?' (Guru Granth Sahib ji). I praise my Master, I love my SatGuru, I die for the Khalsa. If I'm hungry they feed me, if I'm naked they clothe me, if I'm lonely they are there for me, if I'm lost they come and find me.
19.3 Saadh-Sangaat Twice-A-Day "The Supreme Lord showers His Mercy, and we find the Saadh Sangat, the Company of the Holy. The more time we spend there, the more we come to love the Lord. The Lord is the Master of both worlds; there is no other place of rest. When the True Guru is pleased and satisfied, O Nanak, the True Name is obtained. || 9 || 1 ||" (panna 71, Guru Arjun Dev Jee). It is Guru Ji's Hukam to spend as much time as possible in the saadh-sangat. GurMukhs say go once in the morning and once in the evening. On getting there dont waste time hanging around chatting with your friends, sit inside and do naam simran with one mind, do seva and simran...............no time to waste. When Guru HarGobind Jee was imprisoned in Gwalior fort why did the 52 other prisoner kings feel like dying when they were told of Guru jee's release? Why did they have so much love for Guru jee? Because Guru HarGobind Jee turned the prison-hell into Sach-Khand heaven. How? By insitgating morning and evening devotional saadhsangat. The depressed kings filled with hope in guru jee's company. They were a broken people that Guru jee glued together with Waheguru Waheguru love. They pleaded to Guru jee not to leave them, they didn't know how to survuve without him. Because of their love, Guru Jee refused to leave the prison unless they were all released to..........Aisa Gur Ko Bal
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 193
Bal Jai-ia...Be a sacrifice, ever a sacrifice to such a Guru! And that is why the cloak with 52 strips was made, so each king held on and satisified the Moghuls condition that only those who could hold on to Guru jee would be released. Saadh-Sangat twice a day, do ardas right now to Guru HarGobind Jee to bless you with this great gift.............
19.4 Raindrops 'Gur Satgur Pass-ho Har Gosat Poochhaan, Kar Saanjhee Har Gun Gaavaan' Vadhans Mahalla Choathaa (panna 562) My Mitter Pyarai Satguru Guroo Parmesar Jee (Beloved Friend True Guru Supreme God), I ask you how can I meet (Milaap) you??. Let me endulge myself in Sadh Sangat (Congregation of Saints) and always do naam simran.(meditation on the Name Waheguru). In the Monsoon season the winds clash with the Himalayas Mountains, resulting in rainfall. One drop of rain alone cannot make its way to the sea, no matter how hard it tries, but if many raindrops merge; it forms a flow of water, a river....hence it reaches the ocean water cutting through rough terrain. Equally Satguroo Paarbhram Parmesar Jee gives us knowledge that one Gursikh alone cannot reach (the ocean) Vaheguroo Jee..,(like a single raindrop) but if many gursikhs get together like the mergence of raindrops; they all become like a flow of the river towards Satguroo Paarbhram Parmesar Jee's Milaap cutting through Kaam Krodh Lobh Moh and Hankaar.(Lust, Anger, Greed, Attachment and Pride) Another example is if one displays a vessel filled with dirty water in the rain, each single raindrop dispels a micron of the dirty water, hence resulting in clear clean pure water. Similarly by Naam Japping or simran, each breath is like a single raindrop which inturn dispels dirt and purifies our mind. There you are!, the time has come to do Naam Japping I hope that everyone makes an effort to become part of the 'Flow' to the journey to the Ocean......Vaheguuroo Jee's Milaap.......
19.5 Walked All Night A Gursikh was making his way to an all night (Rahansabhaee) Kirtan and was well known for playing the 'Karthaalaas' (2 pieces of wood with small metal cymbols in them which are banged together). Somehow he missed the last bus which would have taken him to the Rahansabhaee Kirtan. He asked his way and was told that it would take him until the morning to get there. This Gursikh was determined to join the sadh-sangat; so turning his face towards them all those miles away, he started playing his 'Karthaalaas' and doing Kirtan whilst walking. When he reached the Sadh-Sangat some of the Gursikhs noticed he was in tune with the same exact Shabads that were already being recited at the Rahansabhaee!!!!.........Isn't it beautifully amazing?!?!?!, Dhan Guroo Paarbram Parmesar and Dhan Guroo Dey Sikh,
19.6 Tiny Drops It is a full moon's night. Everything seems to be glazed with a beautiful silvery color. A cool breeze is making the trees and the shrubs sing with joy. There is a lake nearby. It too seems to be blissfully enjoying this tranquil moment. A water vessel filled with water lies on the shore. It looks like someone forgot to take it home after washing clothes in it.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 194
The moon's reflection can be seen in the cool lake water. The water in the vessel is also from the lake; yet it does not reflect the moon.This is because the water is dirty. Suddenly, as if by magic, clouds begin to form. And soon, tiny droplets of rain freshen everything up. The rain droplets fall into the vessel too. Each droplet replaces some dirty water with clean and heavenly water from the sky. Soon, the water in the vessel is pure. Now the moon can be clearly seen in it. Moral : Pyare gursikhooo, the vessel is us. reflectwaheguru's essence.
Although we are made from waheguru, yet we fail to
But, as if by magic, waheguru gives us sangat. With sangat, rain droplets of Naam begin to replace our impure qualities with pure and heavenly gur-mat. Soon we are clean and we reflect waheguru.
19.7 Mola Shah Mola Shah, a naami muslim, was once working in a garden planting flowers whena seeker should up. The seeker asked Shah jee about the path of gurmat. Shah jee said, "That's easy." He then selected out a recently planted flower, removed it from ground and planted it somewhere else. "That's it," he said quite satisfactorily. ******** The gurmat path is easy - all we really have to do is change our mind's environment. At the practical level that means ****changing our lifestyle****. Instead of keeping the company of people and TV that only leads us away from Waheguru jee, go to the Gurdwara and make friends with the saints. Instead of spending hours and hours wasting time talking nonsense, spend that time talking to Waheguru jee by doing paat and Naam Simran. In short, remove the plant of the mind from bad company and replant it in good company
20. PANGS OF SEPARATION 20.1 One Instant Without Waheguru darshan kee man aas ganeree koi aasa sant moko pirah milaae ¦¦ (m: 5, 374) I cannot endure one day, even one instant without Him. My mind's desire for the Blessed Vision of His Darshan is so great. Is there any Saint who can lead me to meet my Beloved? ¦¦ 1 ¦¦ Pause ¦¦
Meri pyari sakhiooo, santooo, gursikhooo, please, please, please lead me to my beloved.
AASAA, FIFTH MEHL, IK-TUKAS, CHAU-PADAS: One moment, one day, is for me many days. My mind cannot survive - how can I meet my Beloved? ¦¦ 1 ¦¦
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 195
I cannot endure one day, even one instant without Him. My mind's desire for the Blessed Vision of His Darshan is so great. Is there any Saint who can lead me to meet my Beloved? ¦¦ 1 ¦¦ Pause ¦¦ The four watches of the day are like the four ages. And when night comes, I think that it shall never end. ¦¦ 2 ¦¦ The five demons have joined together, to separate me from my Husband Lord. Wandering and rambling, I cry out and wring my hands. ¦¦ 3 ¦¦ The Lord has revealed the Blessed Vision of His Darshan to servant Nanak; realizing his own self, he has obtained supreme peace. ¦¦ 4 ¦¦ 15 ¦¦ waaaa-he-guru WAHEGURU waaaa-he-guru WAHEGURU waaaa-he-guru WAHEGURU waaaa-he-guru WAHEGURU waaaa-he-guru WAHEGURU waaaa-he-guru WAHEGURU
20.2 The Moon And The Sea kirpa..kirpa..kirpa...grace of God, lac kushee-a patshahee-a je satgur nadar kareh.... one experiences hundred thousands kingly joys when the Satguru casts his favourable glance. One obtains God by Guru's blessings...Gur Prasad. Like the huge face of the sea feels the moonlight shining down , and some desire is born inside to meet the Moon. It's love wells up into ripples, more love wells up into wave after wave, rising higher and higher,leaping to touch the Moon...but crashing empty handed against the dock of the bay. Night after night, the ocean's love is too much too contain, but it is beyond it's power to kiss the moon. It can never be so? There's so much love in a GurMukh's heart, Waheguru Waheguru wells up inside, the spirit is too big to contain inside the body walls, amritvela after amritvela the love leaps higher and higher but day after day, the poor bride crashes to the floor....alone, with tears in her eyes and pangs of separation in her heart. What can she do , her power is nothing..its out of her hands. She walks with dishevelled hair and mascara smudged down her face, she turns this way and that way but no-one can tell the way to her husband. All her efforts have failed, she holds her head in her hands and cries .. 'Akhan jor , chupeh na jor No power to speak, nor to be silent Jor na mangan dehn na jor No power to ask nor to give Jor na jeevan marn na jor No power to live nor to die Jor na raj mal man sor No power to rule which disturbs ones mind Jor na surtee gian vichar No power for conciousness to contemplate gian Jor na Jugtee chutey sansar NO POWER TO ESCAPE THE WORLD Jis Hath Jor kar vekeh soi The one with the power in His hands watches all Nanak Utam Nich na koi' Nanak says no-one is high or low' She cries, O Lord my body is smashed trying to please you, my heart is broken, my life is miserable, my power is nothing...I've tried but I cant reach you..you are 'Ooch, Apar, Beant Swamee'..High, Infinite, Limitless Lord. You are Agochar - beyond my gochar senses. Lekha katheh na chutee-ey, khin khin bhoolan har Bakshnhar baksh-leho, Nanak Par Utar. Baba ji, my ations can't be erased, I make mistakes moment after moment.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 196
O Forgiver, forgive me, make me cross to your side.
Kar Kirpa Prabh deen dyala Teree Ot Pooran Gopala Grace me O Merciful to the Poor With Your Shelter O Perfect Cherisher of the World If God is merciful then even the Waves can Kiss the moon, even a poor powerless fool like me can reach my Ooch Apar Beant Swamee.
20.3 Home Soon the honeybee knows there's pollen in the air and nectar at the end the peacock dances on seeing the distant clouds full with the first rain the young bride holds the love letter and knows sweetheart's coming home the wind's blowing, the cloud's flowing, gurbanee letters have reached me soon i wont be alone.
20.4 Koee Aan Milaveh - Someone lead me to Waheguru Jee My beloved sangat, I have been thinking of this Shabad a lot lately, I thought you may enjoy it.Think about it. RAAG SOOHEE, ASHTAPADEES, FOURTH MEHL, SECOND HOUSE: ONE UNIVERSAL CREATOR GOD. BY THE GRACE OF THE TRUE GURU: If only someone would come, and lead me to meet my Darling Beloved; I would sell myself to him.|| 1 || I long for the Blessed Vision of the Lord's Darshan. When the Lord shows Mercy unto me, then I meet the True Guru; I meditate on the Name of the Lord, Har, Har. || 1 || Pause|| If You will bless me with happiness, then I will worship and adore You. Even in pain, I will meditate on You|| 2 || Even if You give me hunger, I will still feel satisfied; I am joyful, even in the midst of sorrow.|| 3 || I would cut my mind and body apart into pieces, and offer them all to You; I would burn myself in fire.|| 4 || I wave the fan over You, and carry water for You; whatever You give me, I take. || 5 || Poor Nanak has fallen at the Lord's Door; please, O Lord, unite me with Yourself, by Your Glorious Greatness. || 6 ||
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Taking out my eyes, I place them at Your Feet; after travelling over the entire earth I have come to understand this.|| 7 || If You seat me near You, then I worship and adore You. Even if You beat me and drive me out, I will still meditate on You. || 8 || If people praise me, the praise is Yours. Even if they slander me, I will not leave You. || 9 || If You are on my side, then anyone can say anything. But if I were to forget You, then I would die. || 10 || I am a sacrifice, a sacrifice to my Guru; falling at His Feet, I surrender to the Saintly Guru. || 11 || Poor Nanak has gone insane, longing for the Blessed Vision of the Lord's Darshan. || 12 || Even in violent storms and torrential rain, I go out to catch a glimpse of my Guru. || 13 || Even though the oceans and the salty seas are very vast, the GurSikh will cross over it to get to his Guru. || 14 || Just as the mortal dies without water so does the Sikh die without the Guru.|| 15 || Just as the earth looks beautiful when the rain falls, so does the Sikh blossom forth meeting the Guru.|| 16 || I long to be the servant of Your servants; I call upon You reverently in prayer. || 17 || Nanak offers this prayer to the Lord, that he may meet the Guru, and find peace.|| 18 || You Yourself are the Guru, and You Yourself are the chaylaa, the disciple; through the Guru, I meditate on You. || 19 || Those who serve You, become You. You preserve the honor of Your servants.|| 20 || O Lord, Your devotional worship is a treasure over-flowing. One who loves You, is blessed with it. || 21 || That humble being alone receives it, unto whom You bestow it. All other clever tricks are fruitless. || 22 || Remembering, remembering, remembering my Guru in meditation, my sleeping mind is awakened. || 23 || Poor Nanak begs for this one blessing, that he may become the slave of the slaves of the Lord.|| 24 ||
Page 197
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 198
Even if the Guru rebukes me, He still seems very sweet to me. And if He actually forgives me, that is the Guru's greatness.|| 25 || That which Gurmukh speaks is certified and approved. Whatever the self-willed manmukh says is not accepted.|| 26 || Even in the cold, the frost and the snow, the GurSikh still goes out to see his Guru.|| 27 || All day and night, I gaze upon my Guru; I install the Guru's Feet in my eyes.|| 28 || I make so many efforts for the sake of the Guru; only that which pleases the Guru is accepted and approved.|| 29 || Night and day, I worship the Guru's Feet in adoration; have Mercy upon me, O my Lord and Master.|| 30 || The Guru is Nanak's body and soul; meeting the Guru, he is satisfied and satiated.|| 31 || Nanak's God is perfectly permeating and all-pervading. Here and there and everywhere, the Lord of the Universe.|| 32 || 1 || Dhan Dhan Guru Nanak
20.5 Locked Out A child is locked out from his house, knocking on the front door saying 'Dad, Dad' but seeing his friends riding by on their bikes, he runs off and joins them. He wasn't really bothered if he got in or not. His call of 'Dad, Dad' was rather empty and void of emotion. He comes back late in the evening and still locked out he starts knocking again as before 'Dad, Dad'. But this time it's getting cold outside, he's got nowhere else to run to - all his friends have deserted him too. So becoming more determined he knocks harder and harder, with both fists banging the door and screaming 'DAD! DAD!'. A good few hours pass like this, all his frustration burns itself out. Tired and dejected he falls to the ground and turning his back to the door, leans against it with his knees up infront of him. He's got no more energy to say 'Dad! Dad!' and looking across the dark and lonely street, he's got no desire to go and play there either. Nowhere to go, he cries with his forehead resting on his knees. Its a long lonely night, with no guarantee that if he waits he'll get in through the door. He sits it out. The Sun rises. His friends come by later on, full of energy, singing the virtues of playing football in the park. They try to tempt him with sweets and chocolates. He's not interested in this heaven they're offering him. Then the big sweaty boy comes across and shouts at him, 'Look man we need you to make the numbers, are you coming peacefully or am I gonna have to kick your soft little butt!' But the boy isn't scared by this hell they're threatening him with. He says to his friends 'I dont wanna play ball, I dont want get beats, all I want is my Dad' His friends swear and spit and leave him in peace. He turns around and faces the door once more. He raises his fists, takes a deep breath and is just about to start banging the door while screaming 'DAD! DAD!'. When he thinks 'this doesnt work, why am I wasting my effort, what am I doing wrong?' He feels sad again. He does a silent ardas from the heart.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 199
'O Dad, I'm really sorry for all the bad things I've done. I've got nowhere else to go. I'm your foolish and ignorant child, Father instruct me.' Then he gets a brainwave. He suddenly remember's what his Dad was always saying, 'Son, remember Humilty is the Key'. That's it! That's it!. All this time he'd been screaming and shouting and making such a big noise trying to break the door down, when the answer was right under his nose. Well, right under his feet to be exact. Humility is the Key...he BENDS DOWN LOW and what does he find underneath the Welcome Mat? THE KEY! And When the door opens, he falls at His Father's feet singing 'VAAHI-GUROO VAAHI-GUROO'. Feeling as beautiful as a flower, at perfect peace at Guru Nanak's feet and Waheguru ji's Light, Bright, Bright, Bright - 'VAAHI-GUROO VAAHI-GUROO'.
20.6 Seeing The Light Bhai Sahib Randhir Singh, the well-known saint-scholar of Narangwal, narrates his spiritual experience in his autobiography, thus : I was employed at Abbotabad. For weeks and months, l hungered for a glirnpse of god. I lost all appetite. Earthly pleasures had no charm for me. I had shed all desires, all ambitions, except one-to see God and to be at one with Him. I loved solitude. Beautiful natural scenery intensified my yearning for Him. The craving within allowed me no rest. Sleep was banished. Day and night, I yearned for Him. All other thoughts were focused on Him unceasingly and this craving grew more and more intense. One day, I returned from my office at 3 p.m. and resorted to a cave. Dusk came, the shades of night fell. My servant came to look for me, and entreated me to take my meals, which I had not done for days. I mechanically followed him. Reaching by home, I shut myself up and bolted the doors and sat down, desperately all-out to find Him, to see Him. The all-consuming passion for God was aglow in my heart and soul. And lo, I heard the stirring music of the Soul. I felt as if my body emitted sparks of light from every pore. Then I felt that my soul had detached itself from my body. I saw my Self ! It was a delightful experience, but more was yet to come. All of a sudden, I saw myself flood-lit within and without. "I wished to cry out for mere joy." It felt like bursting with excessive joy. There was the same celestial light in the limitless space. I watched and wondered, in ecstatic joy. No pen could describe the ineffable sweet experience. I was a part of the limitless ocean of light. I felt light as a flower. Even with the eyes closed, I saw the sea of Celestial Light spreading all round. The day dawned and yet I could see the distinctive light which spread through the whole of the space. Thus did God visit me. I then had a cold bath. When it was over, I was absorbed in pro found contemplation. The icy-cold weather left me unconcerned and unaffected, even though I was naked, except for my head-gear and underwear. I rose and went out. People watched my face and found my eyes full of charm. They whispered to each other, " What eyes !" And I heard sweet music within and without everywhere, unstruck, ineffable.
20.7 If I Was if i was a dancer i'd dance today with the sun and moon on the milky way we'd sing and spin to our heart's delight guru guru all through the night
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 200
if i was a snow cap i'd melt today in my guru's light take the river's way down the mountain side for a hug, a hug, guru guru'ing into the ocean of love. if i was a lover i'd love to be a red rose bride at your lotus feet and in your hands I'd become complete Guru Guru Waheguru taste so sweet taste so sweet.
20.8 The Vow Of Silence The Gianee jee was saying that he went to a place were one can hear the unstruck melody of Bhai Mardana Ji's rabab (string instrument) wafting through the sky. The people of this place are followers of Nanak Shah and call themselves Mareeds (disciples) instead of Sikhs. They are of Islamic background but follow Guru Nanak Ji's instructions. At Guru Nanak ji's time, there was a Fakeer (Muslim Saint), after many years he came to a state of mind where he thought I've talked and talked so many words but I haven't talked to God. I've wasted so much time in idle chatter, I've wasted so much time running this way and that, but my spiritual hunger has not been satisfied. He became incredibly motivated to meet God once and for all. He said to God, 'Baba ji, to prove to you I am serious I am taking a vow of silence. Baba ji until You speak to me, I will not speak with anyone'. So he began his meditation from the bottom of his heart, he was determined (hut) and so the days passed. Meanwhile, Guru Nanak Dev ji said to Bhai Mardana ji, 'Mardana, we shall cross this desert for a devotee wants God to speak to Him'.They walked 80 miles through sandy terrain and reached the Fakeer. The Fakeer was in deep meditation, still waiting for God to speak to him. Baba Nanak ji said 'Mardana Rabab Shear' (Mardana play the Rabab) and God's Word came pouring out of Baba Nanak ji's mouth. It was so sweet, so full of love, so moving, so deep that the Fakeer's heart melted and his rock like determination became as soft as a cloud. When he opened his eyes he described Guru Nanak ji as 'Noori Purash' (Light Being). He fell at Baba Nanak Ji's feet and told the gathering towns people that from the outside Nanak looked like any normal person, but the Shakti(power) inside him was God alone. When the time came for Baba Nanak Ji to leave, the Fakeer couldn’t bear the thought of being separated from the One that he'd been searching for all his life. He begged of Guru Nanak ji, 'When will I see you again and have your divine Darshan (Vision).' Guru Nanak ji said, 'Whenever you think of me pyario.' The Fakeer replied, 'then I will think of You everyday'. Baba Nanak ji answered 'Then I will bless you with darshan everyday too'. The towns people also begged Baba i for some gift, Baba Nanak ji blessed the surroundings with sound of Bhai Mardana's Rabab wafting through the trees, clouds, rivers and hills. Dhan Guru Nanak Dhan Nirankar.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 201
Comment My GurSikh friend also said that to reach Waheguru ji, you must be determined. To prove you are determined you must 'Do something'. Eg One of the things he promised was never to eat food cooked in any old common kitchen. Never to eat food where people of that place ate meat or drank alcohol. He doesn't even drink a glass of water from these people's houses. He eats only from home or from the Gurdwara. That was his 'something' - he never broke the discipline, he got his rewards. The Fakeer's 'something' was the Vow of Silence. The 'something' Guru Gobind Singh ji has given us to give our heads at the amrit ceremony and do nitnem, gurmantr and moolmantr everyday without fail...and Guru Sahib wont fail us either. The following verses are beautiful description of a a state of extreme anand. Many people are confused about GurMantr techniques, Bhai Gurdas ji's technique was to have 'inner attention'. (TriPartite Time means past, present and future. Tripartite Universe means, heaven , hell and earth) Bhai Gurdass Ji's Swaiya Without experiencing the Bliss of Divine Love, The tongue much chattered always nonsence; On being empowered by the Bliss of Love The Vow of Silence has been taken; Sunk in the intoxication of Love, The Nectar the Divine Drink, The attention is turned in ward, The eyes see no Duality; Love, indeed is the Principle, the Spontaneous Contemplation, The Ceaseless Inner Attention; Saturated in Love, the ears permit not The entry of word Duality into them; How wonderful then to live Without body in the world, How wonderful then to attain Salvation in Life, How wonderful then to acquire Perfection In the Knowledge of Tripartite Universe, How wonderful to acquire Perfection In the Knowledge of Tripartite Time. (Kabit 81) ----0----By contemplating --- with the Inner-Attention, On the Supreme Word, The Light Dawns, The Tripartite Universe and the Tripartite Time. Are seen within the Self; By contemplating --- with the Inner-Attention, On the Supreme Word, The Light of the Supreme Teacher's knowledge shines. Its Narration and Bliss both are Indescriblable, In it the Undefinable becomes definable; By contemplating --- with the Inner-Attention, On the Supreme Word, The Torrent of Divine Nectar rushes down To the Mind, from the Shoreless
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 202
Cataract of Spiritual Nectar; The Aspirant having become merged In Divine Love, Drinks the Drink Celestial, Undrinkable for the Mortals. (Kabit 93)
20.9 Bhagat Dhanna Jee Bhai Dhanna jee was a simple hearted farmer. One day, Bhai Dhanna jee was passing a pundit's house who was feeding his thakur - a stone idol. Bhai Dhanna jee was quite perplexed by this. So Bhai Dhanna jee asked the pundit, "What are you doing?" The pundit was kind of hungry and wanted to get this feeding over as soon as possible and really wasn't in a mood for Bhai Dhanna jee's simple inquiries. He replied, "Oh, nothing, just feeding my thakur. Now if you will excuse me..." Bhai Dhanna jee found that incredibly funny, "What use is feeding a stone?" Pundit, "That is not a stone, it is God." "Really?! What does God give you if you feed it?" Pundit: "Everything. Now, I really must ask you to leave..." Bhai Dhanna jee liked this idea of giving a little food and getting back everything. So Bhai Dhanna jee asked the pundit if he could also have a thakur. At this time, the pundit's stomach was audibly complaining about lack of food. So he hastily picked up the nearest stone off the ground and said, "Here. First feed it, then you eat. Goodbye." Saying that the pundit dived into the food left over by thakur. Bhai Dhanna jee held the stone closely and hurried home. As soon as Bhai Dhanna jee got home, Bhai Dhanna jee cooked the best meal - saag and makkee di roti - for dinner. He placed it in front of thakur and said, "Here thakur jee, please eat. Afterwards, I want to discuss many things with you. I need a new cow for example, but for now, please eat." Saying that Bhai Dhanna jee sat in front of thakur and waited. And waited. And waited. After a while, Bhai Dhanna jee said, "Look thakur, I really have no time for your play. Come and eat at once! I have many chores to do." After several hours, Bhai Dhanna jee was thinking that perhaps thakur jee was annoyed at him. So Bhai Dhanna jee tried to persuade thakur jee to forgive him: "Look here thakur, I haven't eaten in a while. Now it is entirely possible that I have done something to annoy you but believe you me, we can discuss this much better after this saag and makkee dee roti is in our stomachs." Slowly the night deepened. Bhai Dhanna jee said, "Look thakur, I have one nerve left and you are dancing on it. Either eat your food or I will....", Bhai Dhanna jee couldn't really think of anything so he just stomped his foot in anger. Pretty soon, it became daylight. Now Bhai Dhanna jee was quite disoriented. Sometimes Bhai Dhanna jee would curse thakur, sometimes Bhai Dhanna jee would hug thakur and sometimes Bhai Dhanna jee would starting crying.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 203
Two long and hungry nights passed in this manner. Then at amrit vela on the third day, when Bhai Dhanna jee was too weak to curse any more, Waheguru jee decided to do the thing Waheguru jee does best - play. Waheguru jee appeared inside the stone. It was the most beautiful body of a young man. Bhai Dhanna lost all his anger and just gaped at Waheguru jee. Waheguru jee stepped out of the stone and said, "Bhai Dhanna jee, sorry, I am late - had to deal with a couple of universe creations - but would you be kind enough to warm up this saag and makkee dee roti. How did you know that this is my favourite food?" Bhai Dhanna jee, keeping one eye on Waheguru jee, warmed up the saag and presented it to Waheguru jee. Waheguru jee joyfully ate and fed Bhai Dhanna jee too. It was daylight by then. Bhai Dhanna jee said, "Look thakur jee, I am tired - I haven't slept for 2 nights - and all I can think of is bed. You, on the other hand, haven't done much. How exhausting is sitting in that stone anyways? So if you don't mind, would you feed the cows while I take a short nap?" Waheguru jee really didn't have a choice. So he did all the farm chores. When Bhai Dhanna jee woke up, Waheguru jee had prepared lassi for Bhai Dhanna jee. Bhai Dhanna jee drank and said, "You know, thakur, you are just too good. I don't know why but I feel so close to you. You feel like my best friend. Now lets go and work on the farm." Saying that, Bhai Dhanna jee put his arms around Waheguru jee and went to the farm. Bhai Dhanna jee fell head over heels in love with Waheguru jee. He couldn't resist being with Waheguru jee. They spent the next few days literally arm in arm. Even at night, Bhai Dhanna jee would hold Waheguru jee's hand and listen to Waheguru jee songs - Waheguru jee sang a lot - and would drift off to sleep. A week later, the pundit was passing Bhai Dhanna jee's hut. Bhai Dhanna jee saw him and ran to him and said, "Oh, pundit jee, you wonderful man, thank you so much for that thakur..." Pundit, "What??? Oh, yeah, sure, anytime. Look, I am in a hurry. I am going to the conference KPPARR (Keeping Poor Poor And Rich Rich)." Bhai Dhanna jee: "But please come and drink some lassi. Thakur jee makes the best lassi." Pundit: "What now? Thakur jee makes something?" Bhai Dhanna jee: "Oh, the best stuff. Look at him, how beautiful he is." Pundit jee looked and indeed some was pushing the cows on the farm. And yet there was nobody to be seen. Pundit jee: "Who is that?" Bhai Dhanna jee: "Why, that is thakur jee, of course. Oh, you should hear him sing..." Pundit jee was quited intrigued by now. And repeatedly asked Bhai Dhanna jee about Thakur jee. After a while Bhai Dhanna jee realized that Pundit could not see Thakur jee. Bhai Dhanna jee promised that he would talk to Thakur jee about this. The pundit left. Bhai Dhanna jee went to Waheguru jee and said, "Thakur jee, how come pundit jee can't see you?" Waheguru jee: "The pundit jee really doesn't want to see me. He is more interested in my maid Maya."
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 204
Bhai Dhanna jee: "But I don't understand. How can one see you?" Waheguru jee: "One has to become pure. And in this age, Dhanna jee, the only way to become pure is by reciting naam." Bhai Dhanna jee: "Naam?" Waheguru jee: "Naam is the magic of this age. Even a few minutes of naam will bring the magic that is needed to see me." Bhai Dhanna jee: "But, I haven't recited naam. How come I can see you?" Waheguru jee, at that point, touched Bhai Dhanna jee's forehead. Bhai Dhanna jee's surat went inside. Inside he saw that he, Bhai Dhanna jee, had done heavy tapasaya for over 100 lifetimes. He had stood in water all night and in the hot sun all day. He had hung upside down for several lifetimes. He had been a celibate in one lifetime and a moni (ones who don't talk) in another. But he had progressed spiritually very little. Then in his previous life, he had met an adept guru who had given him naam. And by doing naam for just one lifetime, Bhai Dhanna jee had become pure. Seeing Waheguru jee was the reward for his naam from previous life. Bhai Dhanna jee fell at Waheguru jee's feet and cried. Saying, "Please forgive this fool, I treated you as an equal..." Waheguru jee picked him and held him close, singing songs of comfort, "Bhai Dhanna jee, now the time is right to leave. The way you see me now is the superficial way of meeting me. The real way is inside. Now you must start naam again and then I will meet you inside." Saying that Waheguru jee vanished into thin air. Bhai Dhanna jee was enlightened now, else he would cursed Waheguru jee. Immediately he started naam with each breath. Within days, Bhai Dhanna jee met Waheguru jee in Waheguru jee's real form - the formless one inside.
20.10 City Of Separation Dearest Sangat Ji, The Pure Ones Belong To The Wondrous Destroyer Of Darkness, Victory To The Wondrous Destroyer Of Darkness. . . There was once a city covered by clouds. In it were great office buildings, schools, stores, and factories. The city was a place where raw materials, both physical and human, flowed. It was the center of the economy. It was where you had to be an important, successful person, but the majority of people in their own estimation were failures; no person or place was secure from various unlawful acts; and the conditions supported in this environment produced an infinite variety of illnesses, including some that were deadly and contagious. This city was very dark. Energy had become quite limited and little light was available. People passed one another in shadows and could not easily see one another. Perhaps to be noticed more, they improvised various extreme forms of behavior and dress.
In this place it was typical for people to live in fear and suspicion.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 205
Even so-called friends withheld much from one another. If you asked who was in charge, you would be told, "We are all free here; we follow our own selves. No one controls us. This is just the way things are." At first I had found this city interesting, I was drawn to walking its dark streets at all hours. I wished to be an observer, but increasingly I was becoming more a part of it. Eventually I began to wish to find some other life, or change something inside myself, but as often as I thought about it, nothing ever changed. I once asked someone, "Am I the only one who feels that something is not right? Or do others sometimes feel this way?" "Sure, we all complain," he answered. "But this is life. We have to adjust to reality. Why whistle in the wind? But there is a neighborhood of this city where you can find people who feel the way you do." I was informed of the neighborhood of Remorse, as it was called, and came to know the people there. They were in every respect like the other people of this city, except that they felt remorse over some of their actions. Among the population were many arrogant, envious, and insincere individuals who took pleasure in getting the upper hand in every situation. I came to know them well-their selfishness and doubt, their obsessions and hesitations, their remorse, and their inevitable acceptance of their weakness. I asked, "Why don't people change? Why do they think about it and never do it? Why don't we consider how all this will end?" By some chance a few of the people of this neighborhood found their way out of the city and came to the village of sharing. They found it either through real desperation or by accident. A sign at the village limits says, "Spirit in us All." This village was the home of Ms. Affection. The people here enjoyed many forms of togetherness. They had many occasions for celebration, and they sang songs together and danced. Their children were respected and allowed plenty of play time, and they were also given useful work. Travelers were always welcomed and cared for. Family members did not fear getting old and useless. When one of them might fall sick, others took this as a special opportunity to visit. Married people did not fear judgment or abandonment. Lovers were guiltless and pure. Each person valued his or her work because of how it fit into the whole, and everyone had something to work at because all were needed by the others. But more than anything, what kept the people happy was the totally irrational and immeasurable love they felt for their Ms. Affection. Once people had met here there was little chance of their ever returning to the city. Unlike the people of that city, who acted solely and predictably from their own self-interest, these people of sharing were unpredictable. They acted irrationally, giving away the best they had and expecting nothing in return. These people lived in a mist of love. They would not have survived well in most other places, but here in Sharing one found rich and poor together. The most educated were humbly teaching those who wished to know more. Those who were served respected those who served. I immediately felt relaxed and at home, even joyous. My life went along smoothly for some time before I began to feel something unsettled in my heart. When I saw a certain Old Man whose face was radiant with Life and Compassion, I told Him, "Maybe you can help me. I cannot seem to remember what it is I really want." "What do You deeply Love?" "When I was in the city I had forgotten about Love. When I came to this village, I realized that there was nothing I wanted more than to be here with these people, but now I am not sure." "Beyond this village, my Son, is a place you might visit," he said. "Don't worry, I can easily take you there. In this place, you may meet, God Willing, four kinds of people: "First, there are the Pretenders. You will see them reading and talking about the Truth, even doing the postures of meditation and the forms of worship, but their minds are often somewhere else. And yet
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 206
they are practicing the ways of Love, the Fruits of Love, as if they really Knew Love, and this will save them in the end. They are learning that the One has many names. May their imitation become Reality. "Then there are the Warriors. They practice the Greater Work, the struggle with the ego. They are quiet and gentle, thankful and courteous. The activities they love are the simple acts of living, prayer and spontaneous service. They have shed the artificialities of the ego and its many distractions. Their egos have been tamed by Love Himself, found submission, and learned to serve their greater Self. If you find them, stay with them long enough to learn patience and the Real Contentment. "Third, you may meet, God Willing, the People of Remembrance. They remember the One inwardly in all they do. They eat little, sleep little, and speak little lest they distract One another's attention from the Presence of the One. They are the easiest people to be with-light as feathers, never a burden on anyone. If you spend many years with them, God Willing, you might overcome your forgetfulness, doubt and withholding. But even when you do, you will still have the hidden contradiction of I and He." At this moment I was overcome with such sadness, and the tears were flowing before I knew it. I wanted to drown in this sea of sorrow, because I felt so far from anything Real-so lost-but the sight of the Radiant Face of my Old Friend took away my sense of hopelessness. "Oh dear One," said He, "slave of your own ego, orphan, exile, beggar, the fourth group you will meet, God Willing, are the People of Total Submission. They are speechless. They undertake no unnecessary action on their own, but there is no obstacle to the Will of their Great Self, no hesitation, no second thoughts, no bargaining. They have reached the most sublte state of themselves and know their own No-Thingness. These people ask Nothing for them-Selves because they are identified with Creative Being Itself. You may live among they for many years until you know of their state and your actions appear as theirs, but you will not be inwardly one of them if you still suffer from separation, if you are wstill yourself, if you still feel Lover and beloved. If your experience still comes from the well of your own sub-conscious, by your own inner faculties-as long as a trace of you remains in you-you haven't attained your Purpose. Know that there is a Knowledge and a Certainty that comes through Spirit alone. Spirit and No-Thing: this is the highest destiny."
20.11 Breath Of Air There's the story of the man who asked a saint to give him the vision of God, the saint took held his neck and held it under water until the man could take no more. The saint said how did you feel, the man said I felt like I was going to die without a breath of air. The saint said when you feel like that about God and do naam simran like you're going to drown if you stop, then it won't be long before you meet. Do you know any GurMukhs, I mean you talk to them get their blessings, do seva for them? If not, then do ardas to Guru Nanak Dev jee to put you into contact with someone. ( I don't mean worship a'humanguru' I mean being hand and glove with the saints, sitting with the brides of God asking them how they pleased the Beloved Husband.and the Divine SatGuru).
20.12 A Journey To The Beloved's Doorstep Kant Paker Hum Kenee Rani - A Journey To The Beloved's Doorstep
Now all I do is sit at the window and look toward the road for my beloved's message..... *** Any day now the King would be sending for me. I would become His rani. Now that I am ready, the time seems to stretch more and more. Each moment without my Lord is an eternity to me now.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 207
Although I do all the chores, my eyes, my ears, my whole being is always at the window looking for the messenger from the Lord, my soon to be husband. I look around the room I am living in. I will miss this place. I have a profound fondness for this place. This place prepared me for my marriage to the Lord. I remember the time when I was living an orphan's life in the village.... sansar It was early morning and I had come out with all the village girls to get water from the well. I enjoyed this activity the most. We would laugh and play all along the way. Even though I had no family, the villagers made me part of their lives. Along with the other girls, I too was given the responsibility of getting water to the village in the mornings. The villagers tried their best to make me feel like one of the family. They would hug and kiss me along with their children but the warmth with which they hugged their own children would cause me to cry silently. But despite those moments of loneliness, I was happy. In fact, everyone lived happily and with peace. The reason behind this happiness was our King. Our King was benevolent and kind. He was generous and just. There was none like Him and I was told there never had been or will be one like Him. But His quality that shone the most was His love. His love for the people, His love for justice, His love for the world and all its creatures. I had never seen Him, of course. Only His ranis could see Him. It was a great mystery how these ranis were chosen. No one seemed to know how the King would select an ordinary girl and make her a rani. All girls fantasized about being His rani. Except me. Looking back, I realize that the thought of me being a rani was beyond my imagination. There were so many girls in the village that the King could choose from. Whereas these girls were beautiful and elegant, I was ugly and uncultured. Whereas these girls spoke softly and sweetly, I knew only crude and simple words. Whereas these girls were sophisticated and subtle, I was ill-mannered and foolish. Whereas these girls wore beautiful clothes, I wore torn rags. Whereas these girls had strong and powerful families, I was a wandering orphan. To confess, I had several times fantasized about being one of His ranis' servant. I imagined myself preparing food for her. Washing her clothes. Washing her feet with my hands. Fanning her on hot days. Living in her will. Looking after all her needs. sandeysa We were just a few feet from the well when we heard the sound of horses coming from the side of sunrise. We all looked at the approaching horses and the rider. The rider rode one horse and held the reins of another unmounted horse. The rider wore royal blue clothes and had two swords and a chakar. The sun reflected off the rider's armour. Every movement of the rider created a festival of lights. That was no ordinary rider, that was the King's rider. My friend nudged me. Her whisper was urgent: "Don't look at the rider! Kneel down!" I was ignorant of such things. Feeling rather foolish, I knelt down. The rider came by and stood a few feet away from us. Perhaps the rider would let us serve the horse with food or if we were fortunate, perhaps we would be able to serve the rider. Our breath was short with excitement as we silently knelt down waiting for our command. The rider approached our group. I felt a tap on on my shoulder. I felt weak - surely I must have done something terribly wrong, since I was a simpleton and didn't know the difference between right and wrong. The rider said: "Sakhi, I bow to you. Be joyous, for you will be His rani."
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 208
My heart beat so fast that it was a wonder I did not faint. Me! one of His ranis. Perhaps there had been a mistake. I shyly looked towards the rider and pointing to my self mumbled, "Me?" The rider smiled, "Yes, you, Sakhi. Say your farewells, we leave soon for guru's abode." Yes, it was true. Me! a rani - an ignorant and dirty village girl like me. I felt drunk with joy. guru ghar There were, of course, no farewells to be said. I didn't belong to anyone and no one belonged to me. The kind rider helped me on a horse. After a whole day of travel we reached a castle. A woman came out and took me down from my horse. I immediately took to liking her. She hugged me strongly. It was rather strange but this total stranger gave me the kind of hug I had been craving for all my life. Even more strange was that I felt I had known her for a life time. I thanked the rider and went inside. There were several women there. They were all very extraordinarily beautiful. Some wore jewelry while others were simple. The jewels did not resemble any jewels I had seen before. They seemed to be made of light and shone brilliantly. For a few moments I thought I was in the King's palace and these women were His ranis. I knelt down and bowing down I quickly said, "Forgive me, my ranis, I know not manners." There was silence for a moment. Then they all came and hugged me. With fondness, one of them said, "Dear Chhotee, not ranis yet." To date I do not know why she called me Chhotee, but the name felt familiar and I became to be known by that name. The whole place felt rather warm and homely. It seemed to be permeated with love and life. I felt completely at ease here. Ma (the woman who had taken me off the horse - I didn't know her name, but somehow I started calling her Ma) told me to bathe. And with much fussiness and pampering she dressed me in a white robe. It was evening by then, after feeding me, they tucked me in a fine feather bed. shabad I was woken up by Ma . It was much before sunrise. Surprised I asked: "Am I going somewhere?" She just smiled and told me to bathe. Reluctantly, for I knew not cleansiness, I obeyed. Then she led me to a room where all the sakhis were sitting and told me to do the same. As soon as I sat down, I felt like I had never felt before - I felt wonderful! I felt as if I had grown to the size of the room. I felt I was somehow above my body. I could hear a soft chant of a Word which I had never heard before. This Word was no ordinary word. This Word was the wondrous and magical. Little did I know that this Word would become a dear companion who would never desert me. A Word that would cloth my nakedness forever. That would quench my thirst forever. That would fill my hunger forever. That would never leave my heart. That would play with me like a childhood friend. That would make the whole world my friend. That would make me sing with happiness. That would make me cry with joy. That would make me rich beyond all dreams. That would show me my-self. That Word was "WaheGuru".
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 209
I immediately fell in love with the Word. The time passed wonderfully and before I knew it, it was dawn. Then one of the sakhis started reciting a verse. It was rather strange, because I did not know this language yet I completely understood what they were saying. It was praises of the King, His love, His greatness, His aliveness and His youthfulness. Afterwards, we all ate. Ma took me aside and explained to me a few things, "You are indeed blessed, because you will be His rani one day. You are here for you must prepare yourself for Him." That was all. Quite surprised, for I had a million questions, I silently nodded. She understood my baffled look. All she said was, "Everything with due time." As I was soon to discover, the sakhis didn't talk much. Only the most necessary words were spoken. The Word, "WaheGuru", was freely and openly spoken though. I too couldn't help but say the Word over and over again. The most amazing thing was that I didn't know what this Word meant, yet after a few days, I could not help but say it with my tongue, my mind and my heart. Even during sleep, I dreamt about it. It would start spontaneously in my heart the moment I woke up and no matter what I did, it continued all day. I simply could not understand it! I tried several times to ask the sakhis, but all I got was smiles, hugs and an occasional, "Be patient now, Chhotee." One day, Ma and I went out to get water. This was the first time we were alone since I had come here, and I was determined to ask her about the Word. I knew too that she could not resist me - such was the bond that had developed between me and her. As soon we were out of earshot, I immediately began: "Ma, pray, tell me one thing." To my surprise, she said: "WaheGuru?" I nodded. Silently Ma took me to the edge of the well. She pointed to the water. "What is that?" she asked. I replied, "Water." She said, "How do we get to the water." I thought awhile and said, "With the rope, of course... Please Ma tell me about..." She interrupted me, "My dear Chhotee, there is amrit inside your heart. Only when you are cleansed with it can you become a rani." She continued after a pause, "Just like we need a rope to get to the water, similarly we need the Word to get to the amrit in our heart." After that, she firmly motioned me not to talk anymore. Although, I didn't really understand her--I was after all a simpleton from the village--her words calmed me down and I resigned to patience. sangat Life here was simple and beautiful. I would wake up shortly after midnight. I would sit with the sakhis and listen to the Word ring within me. At dawn, verses, which I had memorized too, were recited. Sometimes we would all sing. I looked forward most to the singing. During singing even I felt like one of the sakhis. During singing we all--beautiful, ugly, jeweled and simple--became one throat, one mouth, one body, one being. At the far side of the castle there was a special room. That was the Guru's room. Only few of the sakhis would go there. These usually were the most beautiful ones. I never had any hopes to go there for I was not beautiful.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 210
But despite my ugliness, I desired and longed to go there. I saw the happiness in the sakhi's faces when they were chosen to serve the Guru. Upon return, their eyes would be drunk with love and their faces would glow with bliss. They would walk without touching the floor. But I knew I had no chance of ever seeing the guru. Just being in the company of beautiful beings did not make one beautiful. Or so I thought.... One day, I especially longed to see the Guru. I had heard so much about the Guru's love and glow that I thought surely I would die without the Guru's darshan. For the first time since I came here I felt unhappy, for I saw no hope for me ever serving the Guru. I was the ugliest one here. I was sitting feeling rather dejected in my room when Ma came in. She laughed and said, "What's matter, Chhotee?" I could not conceal my desperation. Tears welled in my eyes. "I want to see the Guru...," I blurted between tears, "but I am ug...." Tears wouldn't let me finish my sentence. She softly wiped my tears and motioned me to be quiet. She went and came back with a mirror. "Here, look at yourself in the mirror." Still crying, I put the mirror in front of my face. To my utter astonishment I saw one of the most beautiful sakhi in the mirror. "I...?" Ma smiled, "That is you." I looked and looked. Gone were the deformities. I was transfixed with my won beauty. I could not believe it was me. My eyes were as bright as the morning sun. My face shone like the moon. To my even greater surprise, I wore jewels. Before I could ask, Ma said, "The jewels were always within you. The jewels show in the one who travels on the path of the guru." For the first time, I clearly understood the importance of this place. It had transformed a foolish, ill mannered village girl into an enchanting sakhi. guru Now I suddenly found myself changing from the inside too. Although I had noticed a change inside me a long time ago - I was much calmer and more patient. Now rather big changes started to take place. Whereas before I looked forward to being with the sakhis to go out for walks and laughs, now I looked forward to being alone and looking at the wonders inside me. I had seen many mountains, many streams, many sunsets, many sunrises, many lakes, many seasons, many colours - but what I saw inside me was beyond beauty. The colours inside me were so intense that one could look at them for eternity without my fill. Then the blessed day came when Ma told me that I would be the one to serve the guru with food the next day. Heart flooded with emotions, I could not sleep that night. There was fear too, since despite the wonderful things I had learnt here, I was still a simpleton at heart and knew no sweet words. I spent the whole night wondering how it would be to see the guru. But I could never have imagined how wondful the next day would be... When the blessed time came, Ma handed me the food plate. My hands shook, rattling the plate and my heart pounded, making me shiver. Ma held my hand and calmed me with her looks. I looked at Ma with uncertainty. "Now go," she said firmly.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 211
For hat seemed to take an eternity, I walked to the other side of the castle. The door of the guru's room was open. As I approached the door I was heard the most melodious music. It was like no music I had ever heard. It wasn't coming from any particular direction. To my surprise it was coming from within me. For a long time I stood there quite dumbfounded with utter astonishment. Only with a great amount of will did I break from the spell. "How foolish I am, the food is getting cold," I scolded myself. I walked into the guru's room. I thought I had seen a lot of beautiful things outside me and within me. But I wasn't prepared for the guru. Such beauty. Such grace. Such elegance. Such kindness. Such light. Such life. Such royalty. Such compassion. Such wonder. Such intensity. Such love. Such love. Such love... It would not be right to say that I did the guru's darshan, rather I drank the guru's darshan. I basked in the guru's darshan. I danced in the guru's darshan. I swam in the guru's darshan. I overflowed with the guru's darshan. The combined love of Ma, all the villagers and all the sakhis could not have matched the love I saw in the Guru. With much difficulty I put the food plate in front of the Guru. Despite my self, I collapsed at the Guru's feet and openly sobbed. No! the guru could not possibly love me so much. No! I was not worth this grace. No! I was dirty, I did not belong here. No! the guru could not love me so much. No! so much love could not exist. My heart could not contain the love that was pouring out of the guru's feet. My body shook violently with sobs. I could not stand the feeling and I pleaded with the guru, "Please, Guru jee, no, not so much. I cannot bear it, please, I am not worthy," I cried out. The Guru's kind hands touched my head. The compassionate hands wiped away my tears. With the touch of the Guru's hand, I expanded beyond the room. The love from the hands filled me and kept on filling me. I kept expanding until I occupied many earths and many moons and many suns. Still the love kept filling me. I could get no bigger and I begged the guru to stop the pouring of love. My plea was heard. I stopped sobbing. I felt complete. amrit It could have been a moment or it could have been an eternity - I lay on the Guru's feet feeling fulfilled, warm, loved and finally at peace. It was as if I was home. It was as if I had found something I had been looking for many days, many months, many years, many eons, many lives. It was as if I finally found my center, my being, my beginning, my end, my life, my light, my love, my existence. The Guru lifted my head. I quickly averted my eyes. I knew I had not enough strength to look at the Guru's face. Thousands of years of preparations could not have prepared me to look into the Guru's eyes. The Guru whispered, "WaheGuru." The amrit Ma had told me about suddenly overflowed out of my heart. It filled my throat, it filled my eyes, it filled my head, it filled my whole being - my body, my mind, my soul. I shut my eyes and I saw the Guru inside my heart. I saw the Guru everywhere within me. I saw the Guru filling the whole room, the whole of the Earth, the whole for the universe. I was wonder struck.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 212
I laughed with the Guru and the Guru laughed with me. I became the Gurus' and the Guru became mine. I danced with the Guru and the Guru danced with me.... beloved Then the gracious, kind, elegant, beautiful, fatherly, motherly Guru guided me to the source of all love. It was none other than the King. He was mine now. He was my Lord. He was my beloved. He was my soon to be husband. Strangely I felt such love for Him that in my heart of hearts I was already His and He was mine. I rejoiced. He was mine and I His. I sang. He was mine and I His. I laughed. He was mine and I His. I danced. He was mine and I His. I loved. He was mine and I His. I flew. He was mine and I His. Finally! I belonged to someone. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His. I was His... My training at the guru's abode was complete. All that was left was to wait for my lord's messenger of love. *** Now all I do is sit at the window and look toward the road for my beloved's message.....
20.13 Hear My Call Sun nah piyare ik benanti meri Please listen, O my Beloved Husband Lord, to my one prayer. You dwell in the home of the self deep within, while I roll around like a dust-ball. Without my Husband Lord, no one likes me at all; what can I say or do now? The Ambrosial Naam, the Name of the Lord, is the sweetest nectar of nectars. Through the Word of the Guru’s Shabad, with my tongue, I drink in this nectar. Without the Name, no one has any friend or companion; millions come and go in reincarnation. Nanak: the profit is earned and the soul returns home. True, true are Your Teachings. || 2 || (Raga Tukhari, Guru Nanak, p., 1111) Sajan des videsiare sanehure dendi O Friend, You have travelled so far from Your homeland; I send my message of love to You. I cherish and remember that Friend; the eyes of this soul-bride are filled with tears. The eyes of the soul-bride are filled with tears; I dwell upon Your Glorious Virtues. How can I meet my Beloved Lord God? I do not know the treacherous path, the way to You. How can I find You and cross over, O my Husband Lord? Through the Shabad, the Word of the True Guru, the separated soul-bride meets with the Lord; I place my body and mind before You. O Nanak, the ambrosial tree bears the most delicious fruits; meeting with my Beloved, I taste the sweet essence. || 3 || (Raga Tukhari, Guru Nanak, p., 1111) Sun Nah-Prabhujio ekalri ban mahen Hear me, O my Dear Husband God — I am all alone in the wilderness. How can I find comfort without You, O my Carefree Husband God? The soul-bride cannot live without her Husband; the night is so painful for her. Sleep does not come. I am in love with my Beloved. Please, listen to my prayer! Other than my Beloved, no one cares for me; I cry all alone in the wilderness. O Nanak, the bride meets Him when He causes her to meet Him; without her Beloved, she suffers in pain. || 1 || (Raga Gauri Chhant, Guru Nanak, p. 243)
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
20.14 Wahegurus Embrace Closer than hands could ever be you fill me inwardly. wrapped in light, trans*parent* wings of beauty you hold me, tight. my pillow, your heart jeweled throne, rocking me gently to your heartbeat, naam, you whisper softly, "This is your home, This is your home, This is your home."
20.15 Merging In The One prabh mohe kab gal laaveh-ge - O Lord when will you hug me to your chest? pyare, precious, beloved, timidly, reaching to caress your face, brushing gently a light feathered touch, softly airbrushed like baby’s breath, pressing my cheek to yours whispering, waheguru waheguru waheguru into your ear, my heart beating to the same rhythm waheguru waheguru waheguru dancing in tune with yours waheguru waheguru waheguru, enfolding, wrapping you in a delicate winged embrace, waheguru waheguru waheguru vibrating, rocking, cradling in lotus petaled arms, floating, tranquil, soothing , waheguru waheguru waheguru a chorus, waheguru waheguru waheguru, glimmering sprinkled gold dust shimmering, waheguru waheguru waheguru. soft light glowing, illuminating the center of your heart blossom, waheguru wahguru wahguru, unfolding, past caring, slipping into waheguru wahguru wahguru, falling into waheguru wahguru wahguru, the scent of night blooming fragrance, waheguru wahguru wahguru, sweetly spiced honeydew, waheguru wahguru wahguru, permeating senses, waheguru wahguru, saturated, drenched, immersed, absorbed in waheguru waheguru waheguru, shuddering, giving your soul in surrender to waheguru wahguru wahguru, waheguru wahguru wahguru waheguru washed in waves of waheguru wahguru wahguru waheguru wahguru wahguru, waheguru wahguru wahguru waheguru wahguru wahguru, waheguru wahguru wahguru waheguru wahguru wahguru, waheguru wahguru wahguru waheguru wahguru wahguru, waheguru wahguru wahguru waheguru wahguru wahguru, trembling, vibrating, lost in waheguru waheguru waheguru,waheguru ,waheguru
Page 213
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
letting go, holding on to waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru permeating, molecular merging into waheguru wahguru waheguru wahguru wahe wahgurrrruuuu waheguruuuu light into brighter light, a drop into the sea of waheguru waheguru wahguru ji tranquility, floating in thee waheguru waheguru ji in the being of waheguru ji waheguru ji waheguru ji waheguru satguru waheguru ji waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru waheguru ji satguru ji
20.16 Everywhere I Go I was wasting time, Oh so sure to find somebody, Who will never go. How could I know: None of them was True, None could Be but You, Only One Love Divine, My Heart my mind are Yours. Everywhere I go, I see Your Face through the crowd. Everywhere I go, I hear Your Voice clear and loud. Everywhere I go, You are the Light that I See, You Surround me. Where could I have gone, Where You wouldn't have Known to Find me, Far, far from here, Still You were near to me. Everywhere I go, I see Your Face through the crowd.
Page 214
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 215
Everywhere I go, I hear Your Voice clear and loud. Everywhere I go, You are the Light that I See, You have Found me. I have Seen You, In the evening, In the morning Light. You Hold me closer than the air around me, You Surround me Always. Everywhere I go, I see Your Face through the crowd. Everywhere I go, I hear Your Voice clear and loud. Everywhere I go, You are the Light that I See, You have Found me. WaheGURU WaheGURU WaheGURU WaheGURU WaheGURU WaheGURU WaheGURU WaheGURU WaheGURU WaheGURU WaheGURUUUuuuu...
20.17 The Way It Is Here's a truly beautiful poem. If you are a lover of Waheguru Jee you will understand, if you are a lover of controversies and anger, 'me, mera, my VIEWS are correct' then you wont. Guru Jee kirpa karo.
The Way It Is by Siri Ved Kaur Khalsa Jee If I could find the words to say What my heart beats to me every day What my soul whispers in longing's way What resonates so purely when I pray Then I could describe my love for You. When I feel you in my heart's own beat In this sacred place where lover's meet Soothing blissful rising heart When I know I am complete And there is only love for You. ..Then there is no now, there is no then There is no real and no pretend There is no enemy and no friend Only wave upon wave again and again Of endless love for You.
20.18 Naam Techniques Don’t ask me how to sit
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
or how to breathe or what to focus on Don’t ask me about chakrs or the heart centre or the tenth door Don’t ask me about mechanics the how what why and where I'm not a body mechanic I want to be a lover at the feet of Waheguru wiping them gently washing them humbly drinking amrit-naam waheguru waheguru I'm not a body mechanic I want to be a lover yearning for my beloved. Guru Nanak Maharaj without you I have no other You know all the methods I know nothing except how to serve and to fight the five and to get rid of desire and to be focused on the One with One Mind One hundred percent of the Time. Naam knows its own ways Naam knows how to reach Waheguru So don’t ask me what to do how to sit, how to breath the best way to chant All I know is Tujh bin kavan hamara Mera preetam pran adhara. Antar kee bidh tumhee janee Tumhee sajan suheleh. Sarab sukha ma tujh te pae mera takur agah atholey. Without You, my lover and support of life, who is mine? The methods of the heart You know You are my friend and companion. All Peace, I have obtained from You My Master, Beyond my Senses and Unweighable. (Guru Arjun Dev Jee)
20.19 Bigfoot
Page 216
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 217
In The mountains of The Pacific Northwest, it is rumored that a strange creature lives. Many sightings have been reported in California, Oregon, Washington, and British Columbia. Canadians call it Sasquatch. It's commonly known as Bigfoot. Reports of sach a creature have also come from remote parts of China, what was formerly know as The soviet Union, as well as Mount Everest and other mountains of the Himalaya. In that part of the world, the creature is known as Yeti or the Abominable Snowman, a newspaper mans' interpetation of the Tibetan name metoh kangmi. Several Expeditions have searched for this creature including one made by World Book Encyclopedia in 1960. All failed to see the creature, but they did find tracks... Descriptions of the creature state that it resembles a human being from 7 to 10 feet tall, walks like a human being, but has a body that resembles an ape. A hairy beast with thick fur and long arms, thick legs, weighing more than 500 pounds, and leaving footprints which measure 16 inches (41 centimeters) long and 6 inches (15 centimeters wide)... What both these mountainous regions, in very different parts of the world, have in common are, glaciers which have remained frozen for thousands of years. The snow never melts, but stays frozen year round, and has for untold centuries. Biblical history goes back 6,000 years and describes Adam, the first man, to be more than 7 feet tall, his foot the length of todays common man arm from fingertip to elbow. he lived nearly 1000 years. Modern Christian preachers are begining to say, Adam may not have been a man exactly as the human form of man we know today. Vedic history goes back 10,000 years or more. It tell of four ages, the current one we live in is Kalyug. In this Kalyug age, man lives 100 years, the previous ages, Traita 1000 years, Dwapar 10,000 years, and Satyug 100,000 years. Ok ,ok, some of you are saying this is all very interesting, but WHAT does it have to do with naam??? (hint - planning this presentation kept me awake for Amrit Vela) This one had the opportunity to serve langer following Amrit Vela one morning and overheard the following story. Several weeks later it was repeated and my understanding of it led me to look up all the previous information. Please forgive any mistakes. the following story IS true. Ok "this one" now we know it's you, but your'e beginning to sound a lot like that daas. guess i've been reading too much of him, and it's beginning to make me crazy... beg pardon beginning...ok, ok, just stay tuned...Waheguru waheguru ...i promise this gets better... (this part is just to confuse you if your'e not confused then what are you doing on naamnet? Besides it's all gets more confusing from here on...) Here is a portrait of the teller of this story, the one it actually happened to... There's another soul I'd like to share with you some one new to meet . . . this granthi sits in Babas seat surrouned by glaciers, his soft light glows by a hidden lake, in a sikhrehet place where tiny blossoms push frozen petals through the snow to show the Sun their face. he loved with us for a few months i meant to say lived, but loved is closer to the truth
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 218
This is his story... 5 singhs spent the winter through in Hemkunt sahib. They stayed inside, had no fire, and their food was uncooked, delivered by the army. Ishnan if any was done with snow. It was not possible for me to get more details, though i was verry curious. There was 40 feet or more of snow surrounding the lake. He stayed on as Granthi there for several years after. That winter was spent in deep meditation with the other singhs. I asked Bhai Sahib two questions only. One did he get darshan of Guru Gobind singh? His answer an affirmative nod of the head? Did he see Guru ji's face. He did not. This is how i know he speaks the truth. And yes tiny flowers grow there (this is the part that has to do with naam). During the winter the singhs also passed the time doing keertan. More than once they had a very interesting visitor. This visitor was very large, covered with hair like a bear, his foot was the length of Bhai sahibs elbow to tip of his finger (this got me to thinking later). His eyebrows had grown very long down past his shoulders. He was a very ancient being. I first understood him to be 400 years old, but later it was explained that he was several thousand years old. He spoke ancient Urdu, this was his means of communication. He came to listen to the keertan, and stayed to tell stories of "Rishi Parbat, the previous incarnation of Guru Gobind Singh ji," who sat in meditation for thousands of years in Hemkunt sahib. This creature, being, had been there during His time also, and stayed since. Nirgun Haree-aa, sargun dharee-aa, anik kotharee-aa Bhinn bhinn bhinn bhin karee-aa The unmanifest Lord has manifested Himself in many bodies of varied forms and designs. 'The Mountain comes to Mohammed' Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru ji Ps now if i could get Waheguru ji to come to me..... Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru Waheguru 'The mountain comes to Mohammed'
Like a high mountain covered in snow waheguru refreshing and cool, your'e there i know waheguru even though i'm too far away to see waheguru it doesn't change your reality waheguru there is no distance too far to sense waheguru if even for the fleetingest of instance waheguru the love that surround your lofty peaks waheguru misting white clouds of peace this lover seeks waheguru calming, soothing, gentle breeze waheguru a breath, a gasp, a chill, a freeze, waheguru sends a shiver rising through the soul waheguru that separates the two and makes One whole waheguru
21. DARSHAN OF GURU GOBIND SINGH JEE 21.1 No Jaap Sahib- No Darshan!
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 219
Baba Harnaam Singh jee was a Gursikh who spent all his life in jaaping and jaaping naam. This saakhi is of the time when Baba jee hadn't attained yet but was doing heavy tapasaya. Because he was a very simple hearted man, he enjoyed simple loving gurbaNi like Sukhmani Sahib. He preferred Sukhmani Sahib over Jaap Sahib, since he could not really understand the rather formless nature of Waheguru as described by pyare pita Guru Gobind Singh jee. So he did Sukhmani Sahib instead of Jaap Sahib in his daily nitnem. Once he was japping naam in his hut when he saw in the distance a few gursikhs and someone on horse coming his way. He was sure that was Guru Gobind Singh Jee with His army of shaheed martyrs Hhe excitedly awaited to be blessed with the vision of SatGuroo jee. The shaheed martyrs Singhs came to him and he bowed down and asked where his beloved SatGuroo Jee was. The shaheed Singh replied, "You cannot be blessed with His darshan (vision) because you are not obeying His hukam (order). His hukam is to do Jaap Sahib as part of the nitnem." Saying that the shaheed Singh dissappeared as suddenly as he had appeared. Baba jee was deeply hurt. Within a month he memorized Jaap Sahib and was enjoying it on the daily basis. It wasn’t long before he was blessed with darshan of Guru Gobind Singh jee
21.2 Pilgrimage To Hemkunt Journey to HemKunt Sahib Extracts from the booklet 'Sri Hemkunt Darshan' published 1982. Written by Dr. Tara Singh mainly during the1940's and 1950's. ............................................................... Dr Tara Singh writes 'A very old man informed Maharaja Ranjit Singh that he appeared before Dashmesh ji (tenth Master) at a very early age. He remembered one thing that when he bowed his head on the sacred feet of Guru jee, he felt a strong tingling wave passing through his body' ... 'Many believers have observed that when they touch their forehead, at a place so charged (by guru's having been at that place), that a current passes through their bodies, which purifies their mind and body. For this reason such places are considered to be sacred. The same thing can be said of those articles which have received the sacred touch.' Sri Hemkunt Sahib is believed to be the place where Guru Gobind Singh ji in his previous life as 'Dusht Daman' was meditating on Waheguru ji when he was given the divine mission to come to Earth as the Tenth Master. Guru Gobind Singh ji writes in Vachitr Natak 'Now I relate my own story: how Waheguru ji sent me into this world while I was undergoing penance (in order to please Waheguru). On the mountain of HemKunt, at a place called Sapt Sringa or the range of the seven peaks where King Pandu had also done penance. I went through various penances and meditated so much on the All_death, the All-Powerful Waheguru, that I became one with Waheguru. The Incomprehensible One was also worshipped by my father (9th Guru) and mother who had imbibed Waheguru's discipline in many ways to become one with Waheguru. Waheguru was extremely pleased with their devotion and ordered me to be born in this Dark Age. It was not my desire to take birth, for my mind was fixed on the feet of Waheguru, but Waheguru remonstrated with me with great earnestness' Dr Tara Singh ji would spend upto 2.5 months in the solitude of Sri Hemkunt Sahib (altitude 15,200 feet, normal weather very cold, rainy, snow and ice). Surrounded by nature he said 'In the atmosphere of
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 220
this place, one forgets his 'self'; the waves of thoughts subdue; one feels very peaceful, uplifted, and a bliss of Divine World prevails in the mind. The worries and cares of the the mortal earth are forgotten.' His journies to Hemkunt Sahib were perilous, one time he was staying in a room of an inn, when he suddenly woke up and sat straight in his bed, he saw 2 men crawling along the floor towards him - one with a huge knife . He challenged them in a strong voice and they made excuses and left him. He writes 'I had heard many pilgrims who travelled by foot to Badrinath were lost. Actually some criminals disguised as Sadhus, or some local people, after robbing such pilgrims would kill them and throw their dead bodies in a stream. The killer and the killed remained unknown.' While he sat in his bed he thanked Guru ji for his kindness. Earlier that day a strange girl had been following him and keeping up with his cycle as he free-wheeled down a hill. She had a celestial glow and told him which way to go, when he asked her name she said 'Rudra Singh'!!! And disappeared back from where she came. Dr Tara Singh writes, 'Sometimes before an adverse event is to happen, there is an indication. It is given in many ways ...a hint by the Kind Master to the devotee, not only to enhance the love and faith of the latter but that he may not also become proud of any of his actions.' 'On the day I had to start from Gobindghat, I woke up very early and heard a very clear (spiritual) voice "If you go up, you will face death". It was not the voice of a friend and I did not care. While starting I prayed and sought orders from the Scripture - which were the lines read at the time of marriage . A Sikh is not married to the death-bride, but to the Master, so I was happy. On reaching Sri Hemkunt...i stayed very near the lake in an old dharamsala(inn) facing the gurdwara...I was perfectly alone. I uttered praise of the Lord, looked all around and drank the beauty of the scene with my eyes. After cleaning the Gurdwara, I recited Sodar Rahras, burnt the sacred lamp and then locking the door I had a round of the shrine (circumambulated it out of respect) to come back to the inn. There i sat on the bed with my face towards the open window, draped a blanket around, and in the warmth of SatGuru's love, meditated on Him. I did not feel sleepy due to the very light food and rarified air, yet I lay down to slumber. Appearance of the Gods Exactly at two in the night, I woke up suddenly and heard some one standing by the side of my pillow, addressing me with the word "Bhayya jee'' (Elder Brother). The voice was heavy and sobre. The legends of the hill-people proved to be true. I understood that my companion from Dev-Lok (World of the Gods) had arrived. He touched me, but due to his fear of some Higher Power, he had respected me, a mere common person, as an older brother (bhayya). I did not respond and remained silent. After a few minutes there were sounds of bathing in the lake. After about an hour I heard female voices. The next night at two, again I woke up. A form with a red and black horrible visage was seen sitting just close to my bed. The sense of fear had become unknown to my mind. Due to the grace of Satguru my courage was immense. I was about to chide him, when I was 'advised' (spiritually) not to say anything as he would not be able to harm me. I became silent, but to express my displeasure, I turned my back towards him. Soon thereafter, there were the bathing sounds comingfrom the lake. It continued for two then three days, but then did not come to me in the night. When I came out at that time of night, I would feel a warmth as if i was walking in a crowd. When I did not see hear or see anything of them for a few days I felt wistful, because i did not meet my companions. I made a vow and the same night I saw beautiful divine figures bathing in the lake. In the day something or the other would happen. Sometimes they would move fast by me while I was intoning their chants. One day at eleven, the Lord Indra was moving in state amidst the clanging of gongs. Voices were heard daily coming from different directions. They used to be so real that even knowing they were spiritual I would come out to see if a pilgrim had arrived. One day in the deep of the evening when i was having the holy round (circumambulating respectfully) of the shrine before coming to my dwelling, a red tiger came from behind the inn, and passing me by, went towards the back of the hill of the opposite side. It looked at me constantly, I also looked at him. I could not help laughing heartily. It was not a real tiger. My friend (the one who said "bhiyaa") had come to have a play with me in disguise.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 221
I would observe that if any other pilgrim was present on the hill, then a sort of silence would prevail and the little connection I had with the Dev-Lok (world of the Gods) would snag. The Guard of Martyrs - Army Of Shaheeds Now-a-days, in common language, anybody who is killed due to some political or social reason is called a martyr. But in the true sense, only that person is a martyr who is not reborn on this Earth again and attains salvation. Only he could be such a lucky person, who for the sake of some aspect of religion without any desire, and with a pure heart lays down his life. Only he can be without any desire who prays, meditates and lives a high life. During these times we live in, the Lord of such armies of martyrs is Sri SatGuru Dashmesh ji (Tenth Master). Those martyrs, after discarding their mortal bodies and going to live at the fee of SatGuru ji, have their hearts work in harmony with Him, just as fine strings of the Sitar vibrate to the tune of the main string. They move at his behest. They have immense powers. They have knowledge of everything that occurs near or at a distance and can read minds. They can change their size. They are much more powerful than gods. On seeing them, gods do not run away from them, but are afraid of them. Martyrs are Immortal, but gods die and are reborn. Generally, their dress resembles nearly that of Nihang (Warrior) Singhs. Some have blue and others have white clothes. Some are of mild temper and others are of sharp. In accordance with the Will of Lord, Dashmesh jee, they move about the entire Earth, in the country and abroad. At different places, they live in a different manner. Many are assigned different types of duties. They are as guards at many Gurdwaras. This has been observed in Pakistan also (see the book Panj Suche Moti). They also remain as guards with the loving devotess of the Guru. As the need arises, they help them in different ways. If one goes on the wrong lines, then they punish also, and sometimes very severly. If we give the details of them it would be a long story. There is also a guard of martyrs at Sri Hemkunt, in more or less numbers. The travellers to that place, going on this long and difficult path are liable to face difficulties and dangers of many sorts. On such occassions, the guard helps the devotees mysteriously by different methods. But as has been seen by many noble people, they appear and show themselves. It is not advisable to quote many examples. We close this subject, after giving a small example of a small child. In June, 1974, when a party of pilgrims from Delhi was going further from village Bheondar towards Ghagria, a girl about 6 years old, daughter of a hindu brother, separated from the party and was left behind. In the wilderness of the forest, all alone, due to fear, she sat down with her head in her knees and began to cry. SatGuru jee took pity on her helpless condition. A Sikh martyr appeared and said, 'child why are you weeping, while I am with you'. The girl raised her head. On seeing him the girl was frightened, but gained courage also and was later joined with the party. This party after returning from Sri HemKunt was going to Paonta Sahib, while the author was also in the same bus, when this incident was narrated to him. In the end it can be well imagined that the lovers of SatGuru while travelling during their difficult pilgrimage are looked after by the mysterious army of the Lord. Nothing can be said of the faithless. ............................................................................. SatGuru Darshan We often hear peole talking about the Darshan (appearance in form) of SatGuru jee. Hymns from Scripture are sung. Many devotees pray for Darshan, but we pay little attention to it's philosophy, perhaps. When Guru Sahib was on Earth in form, everybody could have his darshan: Friend and foe, with faith and faithless, believer and non-believer, housleholder and devotee etc. But his Darshan was fruitful accordingly; as one understood SatGuru to be, as the faith he had, as his mind had developed and according to his insight in the Divine Sphere.
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 222
The mind of Lord Satguru is void of enmity and he is kind and forgiving. But he is fulfiller of desires and wishes. Enemy had to face a crush, the friend would get help, but the faithless could get nothing. Those who understood him as a 'Guru Avtar' were blessed with knowledge, enlightenment and salvation. Householder got his desires fulfilled in the measure by which he understood the powers and greatness of SatGuru. A rare self sacrificing devotee who recognised him as God-in-Form, when he would have darshan of Guru, would become 'one' with Him in an instant. All that has been said here is true today and in the future. Today the meaning of Darshan is taken as to behold the subtle form of Guru jee with one's own eyes. This can be possible in so many ways, during a dream, face to face with naked eyes, within one's own self, during the state of concentration with eyes closed, etc. Satguru jee is independent all by himself. He cannot be compelled for anything by any method or Sadhna. Therefore it does not behove anybody to qute any rules to obtain his darshan. A tiny being cannot describe the secrets of the fathomless ocean. Therefor, while writing on this subject, the author begs forgiveness of the Lord, by accepting him as his ignorant child. The appearance of the Lord within one's own self, depends on the inner consciousness of the devotee, his faith and belief, the spiritual plane where he has reached. And this appearance is perceived in different forms and in many ways. According to the hints that we find in the Sacred Scripture, a devotee who is eager to have darshan, must have a strong and earnest desire, full of love and unshakable faith. Those whose mind is stable on this plane, they only know about themsleves and the manifestations they may experiennce. The relationship between the SatGuru and the Sikh is of an unusual kind, therefore, it's stories are also strange indeed. Yet this relationship may not be called an unusual one because it is the only connection which is true and everlasting. Every wayfarer moving on the road leading to meeting with the Lord, knows how he gets encouragement at every step and how exhibitions belonging tothe spiritual world of many kinds appear before him. These are the too personal stories of the devotee, which he is very reluctant to expose. Our subject is havign Gur-Darshan by a common Sadhak (method) . All-knowing, God-in-Form SatGuru is present everywhere and is residing in every heart, but sometimes persons with lower consciousness, due to some momentary influence, riding on the swing of love, faith and devotion, sway up to a higher plane, touch the feet of SatGuru ji and move his heart. They are granted a glimpse of darshan for a while. When SatGuru ji is kind enough, it is possible to be face to face with him at anytime and any place, but sometimes this is allied with some sacred places. Sri Hemkunt is one of these places, where for the visitors to that place , the possibility of Darshan is believed strongly. Some devotees go there with only this desire. They feel divinely inspired when they reach the place after long difficult journey, ith body fatigue and se the wonderful beauty of this 15,000 feet high place, and are influenced by the heavy atmosphere. Love for SatGuru ji is felt by them in their hearts, which had become purer now and enjoy the touch of his sacred feet. Who had SatGur Darshan? ........................................................ Many persons desired to know from the author, as to who had the Darshans and how? The reason for giving the above detail is that enquiries may not be necessary. It is not proper to propigate much the personal blessings bestowed by the Master. But not to dissapoint the readers, we quote here 3 examples of the kind. 1. Between Gobindghat and Sri Hemkunt, any person might have seen Guru Sahib in a dream, but according to my knowledge, the first person to have an apparent Darshan was a lady in 1951. The old lady, the wife of a retired priest (granthi) of Darbar Sahib (Golden Temple) AmritSar, was taking prashad with her. She started her journey for Sri Hemkunt, with her elder son and the Chowkidar to guide, as the road from Ghagria to Sri Hemkunt had not been constructed yet. These 3 travellers wnet on climbing the hill. When the sacred place was one mile away, the lady was so tired that to move a step further was difficult for her. Her son and the chowkidar proceeded further taking the Prashad with them. The lady was much dissapointed in her mind, as she had come so far and yet could not reach the holy place. There she recited JapJi Sahib, then with her head between
01/11/2001
FROM THE HEART
Page 223
her knees, sat over there. From her mind, bubbling with dissapointment and a frustrated wish, arose the clouds of devotion and love to shower rain through her eyes. Some time had passed in this condition of mind, when she heard a sound. She lifted her head and what did she see! Shri Dasmesh (tenth master) jee was standing their. His horse was standing by, but he was not riding it. He graced the lady with a few words of encouragement and disappeared. Sudden appearance!! She was perplexed, could not move her lips to even utter some words. It did not occur to her to seek a blessing. The celestial light radiating from his face was so dazzling that she could not bear to look at it. She remained observing his dress and its colour, but yet she was very happy and satisfied. 2. After this, some other people may have seen the Sacred Appearance .On or two people have stated that while travelling to Sri Hemkunt in the bus, they had the good luck to observe kind SatGuru ji, going along with his devoted and loving congregation. We shall close this subject after narrating one more incident. 3. In the year 1957, a group of 20 to 22 men and women, arrived at Sri Hemkunt. Majority of them were AmritDharis (Initiated), of high morals and had love in their hearts for the Lord. Before starting, they prayed for the grant of Darshan and planned to stay at the sacred place for the night. Sme sat inside the Gurdwara and others in the verandah outside and began singing hymns from the Scripture. In the evening, a strong wind blew, carrying with it some clouds, two Sikhs saw the head of a horse, on which all became sure that their prayer had been accepted. At about 8 in the night, when it was very dark, some star like spots of light were observed to be shining on hill tops, which seemed as if they were descending. A short time thereafter, the entire valley was so brightly enlightened as if many suns had risen. On the left side of the lake, Lord Dashmesh jee was seen riding on a horse. Sahibzadas (Master's 4 Sons) were standing by him, 2 on each side. The star looking lights were the army of SatGuru ji, accompanying him, who had come down by now. After taking a dip in the lake, they sat around its shore. Some were absorbed in meditation, others were reciting hymns in low tones. At this time,the gods residing in the area came out of their places, stood in a queue and passed by the Lord, bowing thei heads on his feet. Many in the group of Sikhs had Darshan of SatGuru ji. Some could see only the martyr gurads. One or two could hear the sounds of bathing only, but could not see anything. After some minutes, the entire strange divine Vision disappeared. It was dark again as before, but the hearts of the devotees were shining with bliss, peace, love and devotion. Dhan Guru Gobind Singh Ji Dhan Akal Purakh
